
t 


\ 

\ 

\ 


) . 


.1 



\ 








4 ’ 




■f V . .' ' . - ‘ ,*•’ . -«': ' 'y r. • '•' ' 

> V/ ■ . • 4- .•• '•'*. 1 ■ N' 



. . • ^' 

-.^Ta. 

n ?. >- 
« .*0; '. 


•/ 


• % 
r • 

-ti . 

w 

- / .'< 1 


• “/ ' ' ** * ' 


. ' • .;■ v -" \ . ■ 






^ \ I'*’’ * *. •' •"'^^ " '•<**' S » ♦ 

♦ . ' * /;• -' . ‘ ^ 

-*: - A 7 '•*■ •■' ■ - V" 


■■f-l 


I ‘ ■ ' 


i.‘ T ^ * * 

s':j!?SjS;;?’asA,r'' •. 

■ .'ifjSi .^f, - - A \r T, ■> ■ 

ivl-s'^V '.'4"''^>,'''''-";'>?-v'^ ■ 



■:tv: 


• 

'■ ^ 

■” ^ 




• . 




^ -*y- ' • . »'.v . A' V 

•** V‘ 4/'- 

4'*- A •■'a' ' ‘ » i^iT 


•w .• •• •. 


' V ■.'.»■• 


V '‘C.-fr* '"t-v -‘V ‘,rtv 

,, ;r,'-, V.-', 

•^' 'V ' y-)' - ' ' •* \ 


I 


y,. 

K/-' 


•V • V, , 


M 


>*• . 
« I ' 


; ■ ':v 'V vV 

'-j^' '■'■*’■ 






'• A 


I 




*■ ' . • ‘ ' y ■ I'^i III Z 

■■A' • A.' • 

y , ! • U r t ‘ • ^ * 

■ ■ "^’ ' a"- 


% V ,, 


•X^r'Vv:-L-''V. ' 7 


f:r”<r.'^’.-'» -- -'i A* ■ 

=■- • - '.r'-'* ’ '. '‘ V - . ; V .. ,..^ > ... -. 

# 'V -V':./ ’• 

‘.y- : ' ‘ >■: ■•.>.♦; •■ 


r*. 


/ >. 




'i 


» - . 


7 y‘' •■•..V ■ . ' / , ■ 7 ;: ' •■ 


•/' 


wN.' 






Sr* 


^' * .r', . • ■ *• # .. » 

4 ; * / w"-.-' ' ' ' ' ■ ■■ , 

iV'MT ■'••'■ ■.>-' ■ ■ ' 

>M. ' •, > 

iti''' A/r. , v-; .' • ^ 

Hi.o' ' ■■>> ■ 

'n'e-'^ ' • , ’ • ' '. ‘-V..::, ■ ^ ' 7.7 

% :?: .-7 •■ , ;.'. ' / 'Ot" 'V 

■^■'\-: ':•■... ■' ■■ ' A,, . 

‘ ■ " ,; rv>7'. A •, 

-'■ A ', V- V. ; ■ '^ 

•A '> ;'v .'Ail >-" ■• I- ^ i '• • 

V-i •: A7i/ X: * .' . m. ' " 

k 


•>A . ‘ 

'• . ^ V ,• 




• 






■> -■■ AtTTfii ' 7vs.ji 

‘h ■ ’ •'^ , ?r > 1- -■•,-V'V«‘ 


i/.a:-t ; • 




■ A’AVv; 

/ '■ A '■ 


* ^ V 




y. 

f ^..T 




<■•.’■ 


-V 


I* '>• 


:a; .a ,r;t . 


. ‘ I 


. ' -.'! '•• «. . . .i;,n • 

.,, .- ...-^ . -iV':-/. NiAj 

'V ' /-.■>,- - ; ;-- V i'j'* 

-' • '■ t ‘ J'-V 

' '* ' '' « ,^*’ jAeVr.-* 

. *■*7 -. • . >—^7:' ;^- •- 

• ' ' -. • 7 7 * • • • . .' •. *. f ' 


-‘ ■■■■ ;> •, '-.C. .,,- l~£A::A.7'; BWrtteK 


A 


•t ' 

'^• 


A.'.., 




» 

* .' Tr. ; vi’.- 



• . / •■ * 
V' • •* ., 




T!' ■ *■ ' 

I 'I - 




• ■ ^ 




> . 


• , ' 
./i' 

. ?* 


' ■'- 7 : Vs 


'v^' V^ 

'. Aa - , 7 : • 

-u, ./-v, •’ r,',:' .,,. ,•„. ■- ■ . ■ ■ , . , • ;■. . , 

^i>'^f|SmtBC''^'k'•'‘'^-^'' ^ 'i^ • *■ ■ ' • ' -. •♦ . vf ' •^.' ‘ ' f. 4‘ 

»• i • » - • --iV • r/itai.' J ' J ‘ *’ v“ •*'»•<■ ■ 4.*^ ^ 







'■• ■'i-. ■ 

msMB,- 

K,&v1.A ; 









Mary Morrison Chitwood 

AND GRANDSON 

Walter Roy Davis 



ALL FOR THE 
LOVE OF MONEY 



By 

Mary Morrison Chitwood 


COPYRIGHT 1917 



\ 










•> 

) 




r 


«■ 






\ 


I 


\ 1 



©CIA460392 

■KaS I , 



I gladly dedicate this looh to the boys and 
girls of Missouri and others who may chance to 
read it. Should it be the means of guiding some 
one with faltering footsteps to a higher plcme in life, 
I will be amply repaid for my labors. 

Humbly submitted. 







I . * -v - 


• . • .' . • . r'-‘A' . ' v: 

- i.tf' *v •' ' ' '■ • '• » "“•• '.’ *j • ' ’ ‘ ' ^ ••***•’* ^ • * w • ' » ... 'rt* ^ " 

■ : ■ - 1 - . ■' • ■ - ■ 

' ■ ., ' ■"'..'r-’. V -'•- >' > - •.•*'/• ‘- * • •' - :^ . ' - .5 • • 

.m - .• '•• **'-. W k'^k -'-** - “ ■ • 

, ' ■ . ., ^ < - '. ■ ' •■ V '• '?r'^: ■^. - -. ‘ 


- .C’* ' ;; 


>' 


i 


■ / . • 




. . ... -r-- -V-J .-•A V .. .• . - 

• .■'■ fr jA ^ 

► r« •, » • .« ' • « f- ■•><'. - t ■ ■ -O * 

• . J - -•/' ' . ; .. . ■ .k- r ' - ■ • 

c-\. ;V- . -■ • i. 

V 




-S' , ••.•:x 

.;A'V-‘v. -•■,•, 


> . k 


X. 


- ... *v 

’ • * '» . . 1 
k 

- . ■» 


X • 




■<^ 


; % ■ *7 ’ A 

• « 


. . . ' • * » . 


•. I 


•K » 


•. - '■»*'' > •" 

."'t? • : 




•. >*., 

\ 


s' , • ' V 1. 

■•• . ♦ ■ 

. k • ■* 6 ' * 


• * *••>. ;i...‘ 

■ "• i c- 

- it' 


: > • ' .J *■ 
■ • ' 


■■ i - ■ 

,V| . / ■ • , ... ' 

k'" ' ■ 

• ..• >' ., -’’w- */ 


) •• ••. ;' • .-• ’:C« , 

, - , • ^ f t St ' \‘i '' y 1,4 *1 ^ V\'^ •'■■ • y 

.’■ •■■V. ■; - 

. ' .- • ' .• ‘ - - - * ' 

■ • ' • ' 1, ■ '■• •*• • . • ■' 

:••■ >r' > ‘' • t 

. . • . ✓ - .* 'v -• • .^ . '* 


.' *• . t 

*. • ■'. -^! . V . 

V ■ 

. , V' ~ <■ S 

-• .* ... t ' ; 

' ^ - . . 


...■' 


* - 




* • » ■ ' T 

'f^ 


N 




• ✓ ■ .* V ■• • ,■♦ > v~s.*- *• . •.> 

' r- >' . '. ■/', - ■■. 

\ ^ i.- .> . ■ ■ „ 

... ^ .... 


. k 



“*• * . 
s 


'■ - ^ . 



« • . 1 t 


• ♦ 

' -t Vi ■ 


V.' 


.y 


, I 

• • . 


. i 


' 


'vr ■/* 

.'■•'■ ., '•t*. ■*' 

'»v ■■'•'. *” 


\ * 


. *• 

. ‘.s* 

's k '■: 




. •* 




I 


\ *’ 


. - .4 


v 7 . » 


* . . ?-. 


• ^ 

r / .' 



■f . 

^ r- • 


4 .* JSt, 

.. . ■ • 


^ . 
.>• •'. 






^ %» f W ' 

■y ' t «• 

\. • t 

> 


, - » k** 

, : . . .■ k. •■ .. . /\\ • 

= .• .*‘ V^' 

’ •■‘.fi***’* 

■ •' . .1a . ' « • ^ , ' . 

'. ' .f ■ ^ ^ ' i- . 

• ...^- -• ./**••» 


. •S ' V»' 

« . , ■* 

. y 


> . 


V •"x .V'^1 >'•<>. 

7 •'*<1 •.' . • ‘.‘ 

- ■ ■ ■.^■■< 


^ t 




■V ‘. ■ . .*■* 

' c *•- 


I r % 


's. '■ ■■ 


• V . . » 

V "V-' ^ 

. N • ' 


^ t 


V 


t 


* * , ^ • • * 


•A 

« 


t 


■■ ’■. -x 

■" • i'Vk'.* '••:v ^•• 


'J- *s ' 

- ♦ . *- 

•-•• iw- N. ••»..■ r' •* 

V-' 

f'kfi I r'.- :.‘'V, -: t 


\ 

rj0 


« 


U* 


f 

i •• * 

^ » 


^ ' 


S 


V • . 


J 





t * 


..-'• ' ■ 


> .* * >' .t 

^ '■..'■'’Si' - 




■ C:;.tv 


• ' ' *■ ^ ’.‘ V ' *•*'■ ■ 

• V ■ ? '* • 

' .>, •-'■ ’ . 


- ' • * . 
f ■ ■ ' ■ >• r. • ■ 

.f ' ' J ■ ■ I ” 


- § 

'.A - 


* 

s • ' 

V • r 

■•• 4 V - 


\ ^ t ^ ^ • 

■''■• .N ' . •• ' •■’.I .’.••■''■'■I 

- 

■ • w ’•■*•,•■. ' > '■■• ' ,,■'*... •* ., 

' ■',*•• “ . • * '*. 4 * t • •X. /'*.■» A *■ 

V - - ' 44 * •' • • ' • . r ‘ 

V * ' • » . ' •■•..'* 

T . ' . ■ ^^<^' ’ *?• / 

:v / “ • ..• - .•••: V ' • ■ ' • 



: ' -■ _> '. ■'••. 


.w 

V /V 




* 


“* 4 - 4 . 'k. ' 'S 

.. • 1- , \ W V ^ ik . . ••. V ■ 

✓ ■ *A .* . . . V 

* «c‘ . ■*''.'Vi'"’r 

• -1 ' • . ■• . ' y ,L^ ' .'s, ; . . 


- .A#. 


#>- 


■' ' . .. V • ' 


. • ’ / ,.v. 

-•; .. 




1 • w 

. •^. . >. .. ■ *. 


••V 




Contents 


I. 

Plans for the Future. 

II. 

The College at Kingston. 

III. 

The Lee Family. 

IV. 

The Chums. 

y. 

The Chums Continued. 

VI. 

Disappointments. 

VII. 

Heartaches. 

VIII. 

Disobedience. 

IX. 

Passing Incidents. 

X. 

The Wedding. 

XL 

The Home. 

XII. 

The Wages of Sin. 

XIII. 

Bereavement. 

XIV. 

Sad Days. 

XV. 

Contrition. 

XVI. 

Be Sure Your Sins Will Find You Out. 

XVII. 

Sorrow. 

XVIII. 

The Fallen Star. 

XIX. 

Decisions. 

XX. 

At Home. 


All for the Love of Money 

CHAPTER I 

PLANS POE THE PUTUEE. 

As the three sat in the dim twilight admiring the beau- 
tiful evening star that had just peeped through the hazy 
sky, the song of the katydid fanned the gentle autumn breeze 
as it bid adieu to the last days of summer but gave a hearty 
welcome to the coming days of fall. The song was inter- 
rupted by a little bird that perched itself among the leafy 
twigs of an old elm, that had felt the chilly blasts of fifty 
winters, and began to warble a soft sweet tone of melodious 
sound. 

Just a short distance from where the old elm stood was 
a quaint old fashioned house that presented a picturesque 
appearance. It was given to Isaac Eadcliff as part of his 
legacy from his father^s estate. 

All the friends of the Eadcliff^s supposed them to be a 
very happy family, as their needs were all supplied, with 
only one son as heir to it all, whom they idolized. They de- 
termined not to spare money but spend it freely upon Earl 
in obtaining for their son an education. It was his mother^s 
desire to lift him higher in his social life than any of the 
boys and girls in the surrounding neighborhood. 

His mother was the first of the three to speak, for she 
would make a sacrifice of her life, if need be, to lift her 
son on the top round of fame. 

^^My son, your father and myself have always idolized 
you, and in so doing we have laid plans for your future; 
and now that the time has arrived, we are very anxious in 


10 


Plans for the Future 


regard to your future welfare and trust you will take ad- 
vantage of passing opportunities and attend the higher school 
until you have mastered a branch of study. You may con- 
sider this proposition until tomorrow, then tell us of your 
choice. We know you have not advanced as you should but 
we do not censure you for it, we made the mistake in the 
teachers selected. We are willing to pay all expenses and 
will select for you the best school the state affords. Instead 
of high school we will send you to Kingston College if you 
will promise to attend. It will place you in the best of 
society and lift you above the poor trash. You are of royal 
birth and should not be classed with them.^^ 

^^Oh mother; don^t be foolish.’^ 

^^Why, don^t you want to go 

would not want to go to school even if I did not have 
to study. It will wear my life away to sit stooped day after 
day, and besides, what is the use. The old man, ^^(This he 
said with greater emphasis has plenty of money, stocks and 
land. What care I for more. As long as we live money will 
be ours to buy anything we wish. I would prefer traveling 
in order to see the sights old mother nature has in store for 
us.^^ 

^^Oh Earl, do not be so indifferent concerning your 
school ; we pass this way but once.^^ 

^^That is what I know, mother, and I do not wish to be 
confined in a horrid schoolroom.^^ 

Mr. Eadcliff sat listening to Eebecca, his wife, pleading 
with their son to attend school. He was a healthy, robust 
man, with clear blue eyes and aquiline nose, thin lips, and a 
broad chin, which denoted firmness of character. He be- 
lieved people were born with a talent for some specific work 
and when the proper time arrived they would be inclined to 


Plans for the Future 


11 


speak of their desires in life. Then it would be time to 
educate this talent for some purpose. 

^‘Well, Eebeeca, I have been listening to your conversa- 
tion. I do not think it will pay for the money invested, if 
it is not his desire to go to school. He seems to be unde- 
cided as to his future welfare, so let us encourage him a 
little and make him know it is up to him to study out his 
future work.^^ 

At this Earl quickly arose, shuffled his feet in a back 
step dance as he crossed the veranda to go through the din- 
ing room, then on to the parlor. He took a seat near the 
window where he could see and hear the proceedings of the 
evening. 

^^Now, Isaac, I do not think you should say such things 
in our boy^s presence; he needs encouragement. I have been 
thinging of a plan, if you are willing, that will prove to him 
our love. It is this: give him permission to write his own 
checks and sign our names himself. It is very humiliating 
for a young man of twenty to ask for all his pin money.’^ 
After a moments pause she said: ^^He could you know, if 
we would tell our banker.^^ 

^^Oh, Eebecca, how dare you think of such a thing. ^Tis 
my honest opinion that plan would be the cause of his down- 
fall.^^ 

^^Not on your life, sir. I had just as soon you would 
accuse me of foul play as my innocent son, whom you have 
always handicapped. There is nothing bad about my boy,^^ 
said Mrs. Eadcliff. am sure, well in fact I know he will 
never, never commit a sin that will disgrace his mother in 
any way.’^ 

^^Well, go ahead,^^ said her husband. ^^Do as you think 
best, and please do not accuse me of retarding his progress 
in any way.’^ As he arose to depart, you could hear him 


12 


Plans for the Future 


say, ^^It may be for the best, I do not know ; but it would not 
surprise me when old age has set if s seal upon us to be 
without a home. Would not that be awful, awful; after we 
have toiled and saved a lifetime to be left without a home to 
call our own, only the county home. Yes, that is all.^^ At 
this saying Mrs. Eadcliff commenced a hysterical fit of 
weeping. ^^What is it mother said Earl. ^^Has the old 
man made a law and commanded you to obey it?^^ 

^^No, not that, my son, he is set in his way and seems 
to think his judgment is better than the majority. He is 
nothing on earth but a bundle of self-conceit and is very 
indifferent concerning the welfare of others. I have al- 
ways worshiped you, Earl, and I have looked forward to the 
time when you would become a great man and would fill 
some high office of state. I have thought how happy I would 
be to introduce you as our son and speak to others of your 
noble deeds.^^ Her sobs were pitiful when she declared that 
life had lost all its attractions for her, as all future plans 
were blighted. 

^^Oh, mother ! come out of this and do not be so foolish 
as to always look on the serious side of life. Just remember 
you were young once, and life seemed an idle dream; so 
just try to compose yourself. Everybody sows wild oats 
and my time is here. But if I sow the seed I do not aim 
to harrow them in to reap a crop.^^ 

^^Oh, Earl! how can you say such things; you are my 
boy, scarcely out of your teens and our only child. How 
can you be so obstinate 

^^Well, mother, I do not wish to go to school unless 
you make an allowance for me — I mean some provision. I 
want some money to call my very own to spend as I choose 
— in other words, I mean pin money 

do not wish to go to school and my income be limited. 


Plans for the Future 


13 


and hear them say, Vhy, that hayseed is as poor as a church 
mouse/ 

^^Well, son, I will tell you what I will do, if you will 
consent to attend school, I have some money of my own. 
I do not doubt your word in the least for I have all con- 
fidence in you, because I know your ancestors are all of 
noble traits of character, which any mother may be justly 
proud of. With all this strain of nobility fiowing through 
your veins I am not the least bit uneasy of you doing any- 
thing that would disgrace your mother in any way. I will 
notify our banker to cash any checks you will draw in my 
name and if by chance you spend some of your Dad’s, it is all 
right. You have worked and helped to make what we own. 
We three will understand, and it is none of your Dad’s busi- 
ness.” ■ 

^^Well, mother, I positively do not like to go to school. 
I have a horror of the schoolroom and the difficult studies 
that are encouched within, but if that is the ladder I must 
climb to win fame, and place myself in social circles where 
you wish me to be, I will accept your generous offer and will 
make you happy one more time in life by saying, I will grant 
your request by giving my consent to attend college the com- 
ing three years.” 


CHAPTER II 

THE COLLEGE AT KHSTGSTOK 

It was only one week until school would open at Kings- 
ton, so the Eadcliff’s would be very busy in seeing that Earl 
had every wish gratified. So, early one morning Mrs. Ead- 
cliff and son, Earl, started for the city. 

Never did a mother dote on a son more than did Eebecca. 
She was very happy this morning as they drove over the 


14 


The College at Kingston 


hills and down through the valleys. All nature seemed to be 
rejoicing with her. The withered plants had been refreshed 
the night before by a gentle shower that caused the leaves 
to don a brighter hue, and the negro-head flowers nodded a 
happy welcome as they swayed to and fro with the morning 
breeze, some of them touching the spokes of the carriage. 

Oh, mother ! did you see that?^^ 

^^Ko, what was it, my son?^^ 

^^Why, a black cat crossed the road ahead of us. That 
is bad luck, is it not 

^^ISTo, I think not, my son.^^ 

^Well, there was once an old fable something to that 
effect. Parents would tell the story to their children, and 
so its been handed down, but there is nothing in it.^^ 

am sure I was never happier than I am this morn- 
ing,^^ said Mrs. Eadcliff. At this Earl took the whip 
from the socket and gave each horse a cutting lash. 

^^Oh, child, be careful; we will have a runaway.^’ 
^^Cheese your racket, mother; I am game enough to 
hold this team. I donH want you to squeal like that for 
we are now in the suburbs; people will not know what to 
think if you put up a howl like that.^^ 

^^Don^t say such things as that, Earl. But I want to 
warn you to tie this team fast and donH you go near their 
heels.^^ 

^^Oh, mother; now don^t commence like that; you make 
me think of an old story 
^^Well, what is it?^^ 

^^She told her son to learn to swim by hanging his 
clothes on a hickory limb, and not go near the water.^^ 

know I am not that foolish, but I sure want you to 
listen to me and then obey my command, and donH go too 
close to their heels. I am sure they would play a boxing 


The College at Kingston 


15 


game with you/^ In a few minutes mother and son were on 
their way to the bank. As they stepped on the inside, they 
saw all the bank officials were at their post of duty in their 
place of business. At the sound of footsteps, Mr. Hunting- 
ton, the banker, looked up and said, ^^Good morning, Mrs. 
Radcliffi^^ 

/ 

^^Good morning, Mr. Huntington. How are you this 
morning 

^Tairly well, Mrs. EadcliflE, how are you 
^^Quite well, I thank you.^^ 

^^You are in the city early this morning. Did you 
come alone 

^^Ko, my son came with me. We have special business 
to atteiid to this morning and if you have the time I would 
be pleased to have a private talk with you.^^ 

^^All right, all right; in just a minute,^^ replied Mr. 
Huntington. ^^Step into my office and be seated.’^ 

^^Come on Earl,^^ said his mother, wish to introduce 
you to the president of the bank.^^ 

^^All right, Mrs. Eadcliff, I will listen to your request.^^ 
^TV’ell,^^ said Mrs. Eadcliff, ^ffiut — first allow me the 
pleasure of introducing my son, Mr. Earl Eadcliff.^^ Formal 
words of greeting were exchanged and Mrs. Eadclifi proceeded. 

came to town to ask of you to cash any checks that 
Earl may draw, and pay it out of my deposit. We are going 
to send him to school at Kingston the coming three years, 
and of course he wants his own spending money 
^^Very well, very well ; all right, Mrs. Eadcliff. 

^Tfou need not hesitate to cash his checks, Mr. Hunting- 
ton, for he will not ask for any more than he needs.” 

^^All right; all right, Mrs. Eadcliff. We will obey your 
order to the letter.” 

^Well, we must he going; we have some shopping to 


16 


The College at Kingston 


do; it will be night by the time we get home, so good bye, 
Mr. Hnntington.^^ At these words the banker extended his 
hand to Mrs. Eadcliff, and then to Earl, and said, wish to 
coDgratulate you in advance, my boy, for your future suc- 
cess.”^ 

^^Thank you, Mr. Huntington, I surely accept and ap- 
preciate your kind wishes.^^ 

^^Well, be sure to take advantage of this opportunity. 
I have heard it knocks at every manT door but once and this 
may be your time to answer, my boy.^^ 

^^Oh, Mr. Huntington, Earl will be sure to do that, so 
good bye.^^ 

^^Good bye, Mrs. Eadclift.^^ 

After purchasing some small articles they were ready to 
return home; and her whole being was filled with happy 
thoughts for the future of her son. A dark thought had never 
overshadowed her. She could not see the dark cloud of sin that 
was forming in her boy^s heart that in time would leave a 
scar on her own. 

It was not long till they arrived home. After supper 
they would help Earl pack his trunk and valise. They had 
decided it was best for hini to go two or three days before 
the opening of the school. He would then have choice of his 
apartment and his accommodations would be the best. 

EarPs mind was happy in anticipation of the coming 
pleasure of the next three years. Every time he crossed the 
veranda he would shuffle his feet into what he called a clog 
dance as he whistled some merry tune. 

^‘^Come here and help me pack your clothes.^^ 

^^Well, what do you want mother 

^^Everything you think you need. You must try to 
look your best. You will only need one dress suit.” 

^^Why so, mother?” 


The College at Kingston 


17 


^^Because you will be expected to wear a school uniform 
suit, and wherever you go you will be recognized and spoken 
of as one of the upper tens/^ Mrs. Eadcliff kept very busy 
packing his clothes and at the same time giving quite a bit 
of her motherly advice. Her attention was attracted to a 
large coil of rope that Earl had carelessly thrown down. 
^^Why, Earl, what on earth do you want with this rope 
^^Eope ? What rope 

^^What you have thrown down, you know.^^ 

^^Oh, why that is to be used as a fire escape. I prob- 
ably will room upstairs, and I may need it sometime.^^ 

^^Well, Earl, I must say you are thoughtful. Eire had 
never entered my mind, or I would have said something 
about it.^^ After the clothes were all packed, Eebecca de- 
clared she had put more clothes in that trunk than Isaac 
could store in his hack. After bidding each other good- 
night and wishing for happy dreams to bless each other^s 
slumber, the three retired for the night. On the morrow 
they would take their boy from his boyhood home to school 
where he could study and lay the foundation of character 
that would make him a useful man in life. 

We build air castles high; 

We think on solid wall: 

Vanity rises to the sky 

And then we have a fall. 

Mr. and Mrs. Eadcliff were soon asleep. Mrs. Eadcliff 
was perfectly happy. She had the sweet assurance that her 
dreams of the future were about to come true; that her 
fondest hopes would soon be realized. Earl did not go to 
sleep until the clock on the mantle had counted the hour of 
two; his mind was so excited in the anticipation of the 
coming events of the winter that his muscles failed to relax, 
and sleep to him was a stranger. When he awoke the sun 
was shining in the room. He had failed to lower the win- 


18 


The College at Kingston 


dow shade and Old Sol was sending many different colors 
of rainbow hues through the window that had so many tiny 
panes of different colors. A peep through the window re- 
vealed to him that Jack Frost had called in the night, and 
had kissed the tender foliage, leaving the sting of his icy 
breath to kill the last spark of life. For the plant oJ yester- 
day that gave promise of long life, this morning lay withered 
as soon as the sun began to peep from the eastern sky. A 
breeze commenced to blow in the trees, and while the leaves 
were swaying to and fro the sun cast a bright ray in all 
secluded places and exposed the dark deeds of the night. The 
leaves had all changed their dress for a suit not so bright, 
and with their future hopes of yesterday all blighted, fell in 
sorrow to the earth. Sometimes the descent was sudden, 
while others kept whirling through the air not content to lie 
near the mother plant, but whirling round and round were 
carried to foreign land before they fell to mother earth to 
sleep in her bosom with all their brothers and sisters. 

While Earl was looking at the pranks Jack Frost had 
played, the thought came to him of his departure from 
home, as the train would leave for Kingston at 9 :45. He was 
startled to hear his mother say, ^^Come to breakfast, Earl; 
this is the second time I have called you.^^ He hastily ar- 
ranged his toilet then accompanied his father, who had been 
waiting, to the dining room, where the three breakfasted to- 
gether. 

^^^Good morning, Earl; did you sleep well last night 

^^Not very, mother, too many things to think of.^^ 

^Tlease do not worry in regard to leaving us alone. We 
will be all right, so do not allow yourself to suffer any in- 
convenience and drive away sleep. You will need rest after 
spending as much as eight hours in study 

^^Well, EarV^ said his father; want you to be a man 


The College at Kingston 


19 


the next three years. Do not allow your thoughts to dwell 
on things that are low and coarse. Thus, slang and vulgar 
words refrain from speaking. Ko person will ever reach the 
height that God intended they should, who indulges in this 
kind of conversation. I would warn you to resent it. Turn 
from it, do not be even a victim to listen, but spurn it as you 
would a poison reptile. Look well to your own interest in 
laying the foundation for your future.’^ 

^^Earl will do all righV^ said his mother, ^^and I am sure 
he will succeed in any undertaking.^^ Mr. Eadcliff continued 
his advice regardless of the words just spoken, ^^and do not 
indulge in the drink habit, for it certainly will sooner or 
later lead you into a greater sin. So be very careful in the 
selection of your boy friends ; seek to be with those that have 
pure motives which lead to high inspirations, which come 
from God; lifting your mind heavenward. When you as- 
sociate with this class of people you will have a sensation in 
your heart of a divine nature. Otherwise if you seek evil 
company it will be your ruin and we do not know how many 
would follow you. If we handle a kettle that is black, if we 
arc not very careful soot will blacken our fingers; that is, 
our infiuence. You know seeking a divine life means for 
us to climb mountains of difficulties. To live a life of sin 
we close our eyes and fold our hands and drift with the tide.” 

will try to remember your advice,” said Earl, 
^Vhether I heed it or not.” 

Mr. Eadcliff resented his son^s remarks by turning from 
him and looking out of the window. Mrs. Eadcliff fearing 
Earl would feel the gentle reproof, said ; ^^Earl will do right. 
All that gives me pain is to think of his being absent and 
the lonely hours we will endure in solitude. Yet at the 
same time I am willing to suffer and make any sacrifice for 
him to obtain an education. It is natural for the little 


20 


The College at Kingston 


eaglets to leave the home nest and seek a location for them- 
selves/' Mrs. Eadcliff looked np at the clock and said : ^“^We 
must hurry, it is now seven-thirty/^ 

Mr. and Mrs. Eadcliff decided to accompany Earl to 
Kingston, and see that he was comfortably situated in his 
new home. They would leave the carriage and team in a 
livery barn in care of an ostler until they returned from 
Kingston. After Mrs. Eadcliff had locked the doors, she pro- 
nounced all in readiness to start for Vernon. Mr. Ead- 
cliff had driven a dashing span of blacks to the front gate 
and sat in the carriage waiting their arrival. Earl had 
started in advance of his mother, but stopped on his way to 
pat the old family dog on the head and say farewell. The 
cur exchanged the greeting by lifting up one of his fore paws 
and giving a whine and a wag of his tail. They were soon 
out of sight of the old homestead and nearing the city of 
Vernon. After they had checked their baggage they could 
see the huge engine coming, puffing and belching, filling the 
air with a black smoke. Soon the bell began to ring a signal 
at the crossing and while the porter was calling the station 
to the passengers in the waiting room the switch engineer 
was giving a signal to the passenger engineer that the tracks 
were clear for them at the station. With the bell ringing it 
came on at full speed like a great monster with such power 
that it caused the iron rails to tremble when it stopped at 
the station. The coach was filled with a mixed multitude of 
people. Some were happy, others sad; while some were in- 
different concerning the present surroundings. A few were 
reading distractedly, others seemingly had their soul buried 
in a novel and took no notice of passing events. A bride of 
three months weeping over the death of her husband ; while an 
elderly lady was weeping piteously for her daughter who was 
dead and in the baggage coach, forward. But the most 


The College at Kingston 


21 


pathetic scene was a father and mother bidding farewell to a 
darling daughter who was on her way to a maternity home. 

Did she have the expression of a criminal? No, no; but of 
desolation with no one to love and pity. All had forsaken 
her. As I gazed into the sweet innocent face, I imagined I 
could read her thoughts which were as follows : 

When all alone I cry, 

And wish that I could die, 

And sometimes plan my life to take 
But no; I must live 
If no one forgives. 

The innocent I cannot forsake. 

^^All aboard,^^ said the conductor, and with repeated 
goodbyes the bell began to ring, the engine gave a whistle, 
and with a sudden jerk it started on its way to Kingston. 

^‘What are you laughing about Earl? You seem to be 
so happy 

saw something funny 

^^Well, what was it?^^ 

“Nothing now,^^ said Earl. 

One little incident happened that was real amusing. A 
lady passenger who had been traveling for several days and 
was very tired, made the assertion to some of her friends that 
sat near, that she believed she “could walk faster than this 
slow train to Arkansas could go. And when I am ahead the 
engineer need not whistle for me to wait for I am going on.^^ 
Immediately a voice commenced to yell, “stop the train^ 
conductor; here is a lady that wants No one looked 

serious but the lady. The conductor made no halt for he 
knew the lady was a victim of a prank played by one in the 
crowd who was a ventriloquist. 

“What are you thinking of, father,^^ said Earl. 

“Well, my son, I am thinking of the sorrow and happi- 
ness that has been demonstrated among our fellow passengers 


22 


The College at Kingston 


and applying it to our own life. We are creatures of cir- 
cumstance. You know we may live a life of happiness, or 
some misfortune may overtake us and we may have sorrow; 
or we could have a mixture. I have seen some people in this 
coach if their joy and sorrow were weighed the trouble would 
overbalance the pleasure. 

^‘Well, Isaac/^ said his wife, ^^do not poison EarPs inno- 
cent mind with your experience of many years. You are 
an old fogy of the primitive type. My life has been filled 
with plenty of sunshine, but of course sometimes a little 
cloud would overshadow me, but I enjoy it in a measure, for 
I really think it makes tender plants stronger.^^ 

^^What city is this said Earl. He had hardly asked the 
question when the porter called the station, which was 
Kingston. They began to prepare to alight at the station. 
As soon as they stepped on the platform they were hailed by 
several porters representing different hotels and cab con- 
veyances. They decided to have their baggage transported 
to Kingston Hall, where Earl would secure a room for the 
winter, but they preferred to walk. Mrs. Eadcliff said it was 
necessary in order to shake off that drowsy feeling and make 
them more wide awake which would give them a more 
business appearance, which would be necessary to present to 
the principal to recommend them as belonging to the better 
class. When they arrived at one corner of the campus they 
could see the beautiful building nearly hidden by the dense 
foliage of the maple trees. The campus was carpeted with 
a turf of green grass. On the edge was a border of golden- 
rod now in full bloom. Mrs. Eadcliff had stopped to admire 
the beautiful scene, and comparing it with the noble traits 
of character her son would attain from attending school at 
this place, when her attention was attracted by the singing of 
the wind as it whistled through the shaggy boughs of an old 


The College at Kingston 


23 


pine tree that stood alone on one corner of the lawn. As 
they stood listening to the sad melody of the pine giving to 
sight-seeing people the same old story, their meditation was 
disturbed by the sound of a cur barking. On he came at 
full speed yelping as if his prey was nearly within his reach. 
Never once lifting his eyes; he did not take notice of the inno- 
cent intruders. He was chasing a little grey squirrel that 
had been out to gather in some food for winter. The dog 
was very near, when the squirrel made a leap for the pine 
tree and soon scaled up the rough body and made a spring for 
a limb with heavy foliage, and was soon hidden in its little 
nest. The dog continued scratching, then would sniff the 
loose dirt at the root of the tree and with both fore feet, he 
would dig a little deeper in the soil and whine for his lost 
treasure. The squirrel was perfectly at home in the 
branches and defied the dog by coming out of his nest with a 
nut in his paws. As the dog yelped he sat upon his haunches 
with his tail curled over his back. Occasionally he would 
give a little bark as he sat nibbling at the hull until it would 
burst then he would masticate the kernel. 

^^Begone sir,^^ said Mrs. Radcliff. When the dog heard 
the voice and saw the innocent bystanders he tucked his tail 
between his legs and with his head down, his nose nearly 
touching the ground, skulked away. 

^^Come on, mother. Yonder stands a young lady who is 
amused at our action. She has been watching us for some 
time.^^ 

Mrs. Radcliff hurriedly joined the trio and said : sup- 

pose we have been entertaining her unawares.^^ 

^Tt is wonderful how smart those little dumb animals 
are,^^ said Mr. Radcliff, store away their food for winter. 
They take advantage of sunny days and lay in a supply for 
days in winter that are bare, bleak and cold. Yes, yes; con- 


24 


The College at Kingston 


tinned Mr. Eadcliff, ^^they store their provisions for future 
use.^^ 

^^Well, father/^ said Earl, ^Ve will consider your illustra- 
tions later in the day.^^ 

^Ts not that the professor 

do not know/^ said his mother. 

^^Ko that is not he/^ said Earl. 

^^Good morning/^ said Mr. Eadcliff, ^^is this Prof. 
Naylor 

‘T beg your pardon; this is not the professor. Please 
come in and be seated, and I will call him.^^ 

Earl said, knew that was not he.^^ 

^^Well, it does not make any difference,^^ said his father, 
am sure he is one of the teaehers.^^ Here the conversation 
was interrupted by the sound of light footsteps crossing the 
liall and in a moment Prof. Naylor opened the door. “Goo<^ 
morning; D. E. Naylor is my name.^^ Mr. Eadcliff arose and 
extended his hand introducing himself and wife, and son, 
EarL 

^Tleased to meet you,^^ said the professor. ^Tine morn- 
ing, isnH it?^^ 

^^Yes sir, yes sir,^^ said Mr. Eadcliff, as he slowly took 
his seat, ^hut just a litte cool. The frost of last night makes 
us think of winter.^^ 

^^ThaPs right, it gives us warning to prepare for colder 
days. Well, Mr. Eadcliff, are you and Mrs. Eadcliff think- 
ing of sending your son to school this winter, with the re 
fusal of a longer term?^^ 

^'Yes, sir, that is our intention.^^ 

“We will be only too glad to have him with us. I think 
we have as good a corps of teachers as the state afforJs.^^ 

“I think so,^^ said Mrs. Eadcliff, “do you have rules for 
the pupils to obey during hours they are not in school 


The College at Kingston 


25 


^^Certainly/^ said Prof. Kaylor. ^^Every student who 
boards at this hall is expected to attend chapel exercise on 
mornings of school, then go to church service on the Sabbath.^^ 

^‘What church said Mrs. Kadcliff. ^^We have a mighty 
good church out in the country This she said in a high 
dignified manner. 

^^He may select his own place of worship, we are not 
very orthodox. We think there are good and bad in all local 
organizations. We have another rule, I wish to impress. 
No one is allowed to leave the campus without my con- 
sent, and all are expected to be in their rooms by nine 
o’clock.^^ 

Mrs Eadcliff was the first one to break the stillness and 
speak. ^^You need not worry about Earl, I am sure. He will 
give you no trouble.^^ 

^^We seldom have any trouble, but there are excep- 
tions to all rules, and sometimes we do, I regret very much 
to tell you, but last winter we expelled two young men and 
<me young lady.^^ 

^^That is awfuV^ said Mrs. Eadcliff, as she glanced 
toward Earl, who sat looking at a small tract that had been 
lying on the table, seemingly half unconscious of their con- 
versation while an idle smile played in the corners of 'his 
mouth. 

^^Yes,^^ continued the professor, ^Ve have rules to go 
by and if obeyed will lift boys and girls over the rough 
places in life and place their feet on higher grounds where 
the mind can dwell on a higher plane of righteousness, which 
will prepare them for usefulness in this life.^^ 

^Y^ell, professor,^^ said Mrs. Eadcliff, for one, know 
Earl is all right. He is timid and may need encouragement 
which we will leave to your judgment when to give it. T 
also think you are a better judge of human nature than we. 


26 


The College at Kingston 


so Ave will let you choose his room mate. We must be going 
Isaac, or we will miss the train to Vernon.^^ Mr. Eadcliff 
stepped out into the hall and beckoned to Prof. Naylor, who 
soon stood by his side. EarPs expenses were paid in advance 
and Mr. Eadcliff said : ^Trof essor, I deem it a great pleasure 
to leave my boy with as noble a man as I think you are. 
I will consider it a favor if at any time Earl is disobedient 
to write me at once. His mother is very foolish and I do 
not suppose would believe a report, though it came from a 
bosom friend, but that is not me, for I do not know what he 
would do were he a victim of temptation.^^ After a slight 
pause he said, ^^No sir, I do not know whether he would stand 
the test or not; boys are boys, you know.^^ 

^^Certainly,^^ said the professor, will just say this, we 
are very strict in compelling the student to obey the rules 
of school. We have no rules only those which will have a 
tendency to better prepare the young to overcome the tempta- 
tions of sin which sooner or later in life they will face.^^ 

Mrs. Eadcliff was admonishing Earl to do right, be 
good, and obey the rules when her husband said, ^^Come on, 
Eebecca, we must be going.^^ ^^Well, goodbye Earl, be a good 
boy and obey the professor,^^ said his father. 

^^Oh, Isaac, please do not worry, Earl is all righV^ then 
turning toward the professor she said, am sure my boy 
will never give you any trouble. His ancestors were a high 
class of people, with ideals just as high.^^ Then she stepped 
nearer and whispered in his ear, ^^and Earl has that noble 
blood flowing through his veins.^^ When she had made her 
exit and was half way from the hall to the gate, she called 
Earl and said: ^^Now do not forget to write, and goodbye.^^ 
The professor and Earl stood watching his parents un- 
til they disappeared from view. They were busy talking 
and did not notice a young lady that was crossing the lawn. 


The College at Kingston 


27 


^^Good evening, Miss Anna, you came near passing us 
without our knowing it. Are you lost?^^ 

^^Ko not quite, I am a little late and I came this way 
to go home; it is some nearer.^^ 

^^Come on, Mr. Eadcliff, I will show you where your 
room is.^^ They went through the hallway and turning to 
the right ascended two flights of steps that landed them on 
the second floor. ^^Come this way,^^ said the professor and 
opened the fifth door from the landing on the north side. 
The professor was very much surprised to And the young 
man who was to be EarFs chum sitting in the room. 

beg your pardon, Mr. Hawk, I did not know you were 
in your room. I have found you a room mate. Please allow 
me to introduce you to Mr. Earl Eadcliff, of Vernon. Mr. 
Hawk, I believe that is your name.^^ 

^^Yes, that is correcV^ said Frank. The boys shook 
hands and expressed their joy in words of friendly greeting, 
concerning their comradeship during the coming winter 
months at school. 


CHAPTER III 

THE LEE FAMILY. 

^^Oh dear, I wonder if any accident has happened to 
Anna. She promised to be home an hour ago. She is seldom 
late. Never keeps us in suspense if she can help it. 
Something must have happened.^^ 

^^No, yonder comes the little fairy, I can see her now in 
the distance. Hark, I hear the sound of her little bootheels 
as they click on the hard pavement.^^ He had scarcely spoken 
the words, when an innocent girl of eighteen made her ap- 
pearance. Just then the gate latch clicked and Anna came 
through the narrow passage that opened to the lawn of their 


28 


The Lee Family 


home. Anna stopped at a bed of white chrysanthemums and 
was admiring the beautiful flowers. Mr. John Lee and wife 
had been anxiously waiting their daughter's return. By her 
presence the cloud had passed away and all was sunshine, 
for Anna was a little sunbeam to them in their home. Mr. 
Lee had been reading the Bible since Anna had gone down 
town, and his wife had sat very near him listening to the 
words of Holy writ. By and by he decided to And the refer- 
ences of a word that each of them wished to understand. 
Mrs. Lee picked up her needle work that had fallen to the 
floor and commenced to chain a few stitches. Anna plucked 
a flower from the snow white bed and slowly came to the 
house. Occasionally she would hold the flower to her nostrils 
to inhale the sweet fragrance. 

^^Why are you late darling? I was afraid something had 
happened.^^ 

^^No, no, mamma. I had some trouble in getting those 
articles changed, and then I met some of my friends and 
chatted awhile. I beg your pardon, mamma, if I have caused 
you any uneasiness.^^ 

^^That is noble of you Anna to apologize to your mother. 
You had better ask forgiveness too often than neglect it once 
when you should.^^ 

^^That is what I think, papa, only I say ten times too 
often rather than miss one when I should. You both looked 
angelic to me this afternoon as you sat side by side on the 
porch trying to understand God^s word.^^ Just then the 
kitty attracted Annans attention and she changed the topic 
by saying, ^^even my kitty was enjoying life playing with 
mammals thread. I watched it as I came up the walk; it 
fairly turned somersaults trying to catch and hold the spool 
of thread.^^ After watching it a few minutes she sat down on 
the edge of the poarch, picked up the kitty and began to 


The Lee Family 


29 


try to free its feet from the web of thread it had woven 
around them. As soon as it was free it made a spring for 
Annans arms and fastened its little claws in the lace on her 
sleeve. Anna gently pulled it from her sleeve while it in 
return pierced one sharp claw into her arm leaving an ugly 
wound of a scratch. ^^Oh you little dear/^ said Anna. ^‘You 
are simply a darling and nothing on earth but a little puff 
ball.^^ 

^^You are never cruel to dumb animals, are you?’^ said 
her father. 

^^No, I cannot abuse a little animal that cannot speak. 
It does not know that it did wrong.^^ 

Annans life had been a constant ray of sunshine. She 
had never known only to love and be loved, true to her 
parents and to all her associates, and judged others to be the 
same. Those who associated with her could feel the pure 
train of thought flowing into the soul. She was reared in a 
happy, Christian home where two hearts beat as one. The 
least request of mother was always sanctioned by her father. 

Mr. Lee and wife were children of Quaker parents, who 
were very careful to instill into their minds the teachings of 
their church. This had been handed down to Anna and had 
placed a gem in her heart, a love for righteousness. They 
were educating Anna to fill some useful place in life, as a de- 
voted Christian character. 

^^Well Anna, if you will, I wish you would prepare our 
evening meal by steeping some tea and setting the dishes on 
the table; the vegetables are already prepared, so it will not 
be any trouble.^^ 

^^Very well, mamma,^^ said Anna. ^Tn just a minute.^^ 

After picking the kitty up and giving it another squeeze 
and gently printing a kiss on its tiny pink nose she departed 
for the kitchen. Mr. Lee was rocking slowly to and fro as 


30 


The Lee Family 


if in deep meditation, bnt suddenly he aroused from his 
slumber, stopped rocking, looked toward his wife and said; 
^^Mamma, had you ever thought of our life, how swift it is 
passing away? At most, life is only a narrow valley between 
two large mountains which I will name eternity/^ 

^^Yes, John, I will say it is only a dream and before we 
have time to tell it to others we will be ushered into eternity/^ 
‘^So true, so true; we are only dreaming our happy life 
away and when we awaken it will be in the dawn of eternity’s 
morning.” 

am happy, my dear husband, and contented with my 
surroundings ; while we have not been blessed with the 
luxuries of life, we own a very comfortable home and I am 
content, which is the foundation for real happiness.” Like 
the fairy angel flitting out in the breeze came the sound of 
a soft melody of a hymn and the echo found favor in each 
breast, for it thrilled their souls with joy. Sweeter and softer 
came the sound as they listened, they understood the words: 

Jesus lead me lest I stray 
Gently lead me all the way, 

I am safe when by thy side 
I would in thy love abide.” 

Then the singer’s voice ceased for a moment. 

wonder who composed that song,” said Mrs. Lee. 
do not know, but it is beautiful in sentiment and 
music also.” 

‘^Yes, John, I am very hanpy, I would be ungrateful, 
were I not, with a daughter who is so angelic. I sometimes 
think it is too sad we grow old and die but such if life, you 
know. Here today and tomorrow we are not.” 

can define it closer,” said her husband. ^There will 
come a time when one second we will be present in the body 
on earth, the next we will be absent from the body and our 
spirits will be in eternity.” 


The Lee Family 


31 


^That is all true,” said his wife, ^^and will come to us 

all” 

^^We must not think too serious about those things that 
we have no control over, but we must strive to enjoy the 
present ray of sunshine that brightens our pathway ” 

^^Those are my sentiments too,” said his wife. believe 
I will add one more line to our connected links of thought, 
and it is this: When the death angel comes to call for you 
that he will take me too.” 

‘^Oh, John, I pray that too, I would not care to live if 
my loved ones were all gone, but I would gladly welcome 
the silent reaper that gathers in his jewels. I am sure we 
would both enter the haven of rest where our spirits would 
bask in the sunshine of his love.” Mrs. Lee wiped a tear 
from her eyes and was about to speak when Anna announced 
supper. 

^^Are you chilly, mamma?” 

^^No dear, I am very comfortable.” 

^Tt will not be many days until we will have to build a 
fire in the furnace; this is September.” 

^^Sure,” said Mrs. Lee. ^The first month of fall.” 
remember we do not have many days of school until 
it is necessary to warm the rooms in the morning in order to 
drive the chill out; to kill the whiff of winter^s icy breath.” 

^Tapa, I wonder who that young man is that was with 
Professor Kaylor this afternoon.” 
never saw anyone; why?” 

^^Well he was standing in the door of the young men^s 
hall talking to the professor. He is just simply handsome.” 

^^Oh daughter,” said her mother, ^^be careful where you 
throw your gems of thought.” 

know, but he was dressed so becoming and so neat. 


32 


The Lee Family 


I spoke to the professor and he smiled such a winning smile, 
I will never forget it/^ 

^^N'ow daughter/^ said her father, ^^do not be so easy in- 
fiiienced. Sometimes it is a black heart that forces a de- 
('.eitfnl smile/^ 

^^Yes, 1 know papa, but he looked innocent/^ 

After the dishes were cleared away the trio spent two 
hours in social conversation. 

^^Well Anna,^^ said her father, ^Vill you conduct the 
family devotion tonight 

Anna arose from where she was sitting and crossed to 
the center of the room, and took a seat in her father^s arm 
chair, opened the Bible that lay on the stand and began 
turning the leaves. 

^^Do you have any choice chapter you wish me to read, 

papa 

^^No, I believe not.^^ 

^^Mamma, do you have a special chapter you wish Anna 
to read?^^ 

suppose not. I cannot think of one just now,^^ said 
her mother. 

^^Very welV^ said Anna, as she glanced down on the 
pages of the Holy writ. ^^Here is a verse about the way of 
the transgressor being hard. I believe I will read the entire 
chapter.” 

^^Very well,” said her father. 

After the reading of the lesson the three sang a hymn, 
after which on bended knee they gave thanks to God for 
keeping them safely through the day. When they arose 
Anna kissed each one good night and retired to her room. 
The coming day was the Sabbath. They must arise early to at- 
tend Sabbath school at ten, and remain for church services 
at eleven. They were among the first to arrive at the church. 


The Lee Family 


33 


Anna took her place in her accustomed seat at the pi.ano, 
for she was the pianist at the church. Anna saw Professor 
Naylor, and also the young man she had previously met. 
After listening to an eloquent sermon from their pastor, 
church was dismissed by singing the Doxology and all de- 
parted for their homes. How dull seemed the day to Anna. 
She was restless and impatient all afternoon. She was so 
anxious for the morrow that would usher in the new day 
which would be the beginning of a nine months school. In 
anticipation her soul would dream of the future happiness 
the coming winter. In her imagination she could see smil- 
ing faces and hear the joyous laughter of the merry boys and 
girls who would attend school this winter. The calyxes were 
ready to unfold, some with a golden heart would bloom into 
a perfect rose for all nature to admire the lovliness of a beau- 
tiful flower. It contains three virtues; Love, Truth and 
Purity. It lives to mature age, but by and by, death with 
his cold clayey fingers will touch the tender plant with his 
chilly breath and cause the velvet petals to fall on mother 
earth^s bosom to rest and the snow of winter would bury 
them in the soil, lost to our view forever. But the memory 
of that rose still lives for all that came near had enhaled 
its breath, which had instilled in them pure thoughts of love 
for the beautiful flower. So many buds would burst into 
bloom having a perfect form of the rose with the velvet 
petals; perfect in form as any flower, but when you come 
near and examine it closely you would find hidden beneath 
the silky petals a black heart which did not contain the three 
virtues named. The breeze was continually carrying the 
pollen from this black heart to a weaker plant and killing 
the virtue of it before it had developed into a strong bud 
and before it had fully opened it had begun to wither and 
was spoken by flower loving people as a blast. 


34 


The Chums 


CHAPTER IV 

THE CHUMS. 

^^Well Frank/^ said Earl, ^Vliy caiiT we play some inno- 
cent game at night. I think one can grow dull in always 
having his nose into an old book. All we have learned the 
last four months is to attend chapel exercise, and study like 
hell at night.^^ 

‘AYell,^^ said Frank, ^‘^that strikes me about right, but 
what can we play?^^ 

have a deck of cards I brought from home; Mother 
never knew I had them or she would have had one convul- 
sion after another,^^ said Earl. 

^^DonT you think it wrong to deceive her in that way?” 

^^Why no. If she knew it she would be unhappy. So 
when ignorance is bliss it would be folly to be wise.” 

^‘There is no need of telling all you know,” said Frank. 

‘^Of course not; that would make the other fellow as 
wise as you,” said Earl. 

^^What time have you?” 

‘Tt is only eight o’clock. We will have one hour to play 
before old professor comes to our room,” said Earl. So 
saying he went to his trunk unwrapped the cards that were 
tied up neatly in one of the home papers. They were soon 
seated at the table and were indulging in a friendly game 
of ^^seven-up.” It proved to be quite interesting for it seemed 
such a short time since they began to play when they heard 
the sound of approaching footsteps ascending the stairs. 

^^My goodness,” said Earl, hear the old professor 
coming, what will we do with our cards ?” 

^^Give them to me,” said Frank. will store them 
away.” He took the cards and laid them beneath the top 


The Chums 


35 


of the table in a brace that supported it. Nearer the foot- 
steps came until there stood the professor in the doorway. 

^^Good evening, boys/^ said the professor. ‘^1 see you are 
both busy spending your time in a profitable manner. What 
books are you reading?” Earl was first to speak. am 
reading Pilgrim^s Progress.” 

^That is a fine book and you should apply it to your 
life. The author of that book was always suffering from 
imaginary trouble, but when he was persistent and deter- 
mined to win, those giants of adversity were always chained 
by the wayside and could do him no harm. So it is with 
knowledge. Sometimes we think we cannot master a branch 
of study, but when we bury our soul into it we will accom- 
plish our aim, and true facts will be established. After we 
have conquered all, there is a guide for us in character 
building that I would speak of, which I will name con- 
science. Seek to keep that little spark alive in your breast 
f'.;r if it becomes seared the deceiver will sow seeds of sin in 
the heart. But with an awakened and an educated con- 
science the eyes of the soul can see the thistles and thorns 
taking root in the soul. But with a firm decision to build 
our character true, we have the power to crush down and de- 
stroy the weeds that bear the fruit of sin and the angel of 
faith will sow pure seeds of love in our hearts.” 

While he was speaking these truths, he looked at Earl 
as if in doubt. Seemingly his whole self was absorbed in 
his own thoughts as he tried to understand the boy as he 
was. Frank happened to glance down and there lay a stub 
of a cigarette on the table, so he carelessly brushed it on the 
floor. 

^‘What are you reading, Frank?” 

^^Ben Hur,” answered Frank. 

^^Oh yes, Ben Hur, or the tale of the Christ. We are 


36 


The Chums 


always enlightened when we study the life of Christ. He left 
a pattern of his life for all to imitate.^^ The professor looked 
through the room. After seeing that everything was all 
right he bid the boys good night and departed. As soon as 
they were sure he had descended the last flight of steps, Earl 
tiptoed to the door and thumb-latched the lock. Frank was 
busy arranging the cards for a game. They both laughed 
and spoke of their narrow escape. 

^^Did not the old boss look wise?^^ said Earl. 

^^You bet he was not so wise after all. He sure gave 
both of us good advice/^ said Frank. 

^^Yes, we will heed it by and by when we grow older. 
I cannot understand why his keen, black eyes are always 
watching me. That is a game two can play, so I will return 
the favor by watching him.^^ 

They were so interested in their game and anxious to 
know who would win, they were surprised when the town 
clock struck the hour of twelve. 

^^My! we must retire or we will be dull on the morrow 
during school hours.^^ 

Night after night this game was indulged in until Earl 
declared he was growing weak, Frank suggested that he go 
to the doctor and get a tonic. 

^^Well, I do not need the doctor, I can get a quart for 
less money than his prescription would cost.^^ 

^^How?^^ asked Frank. 

noticed an advertisement in one of Dad^s papers. 
Anyone who can sign their name will receive the goods, pro- 
vided the cash accompanies the order.^^ 

^‘Well Earl, how can we get it delivered to us? This is 
a dry town you know.^^ 

^^Easy enough. They can label it to an assumed 


The Chums 


37 


name. Those people are on the job all right, and will send 
it in a way to make us safe and themselves, also.” 

^^Where will we send?” 

^^Let me think. Do you know what has become of that 
paper those cards were wrapped in?” 

threw it in the closet. Here it is.” So the 
chums sat side by side scanning the columns of the paper. 
Presently their attention was attracted to the picture of a 
man holding a quart bottle in his hand. 

^^Good f” said Earl, ^^and just to our hand.” It was not 
long until the advertisement was answered. They sent a 
check with the order payable from the bank at Vernon. 

Slowly the reptile was weaving a web to entangle their 
feet and for every willful sin committed it would coil itself 
around them. Soon they feel its slimy touch and pause to 

consider. For the first time they see a wicked gleam in its 

eye and note the keen darts of a forked tongue. They also 
hear a peircing hiss of his voice. It will be too late; they 
cannot move, for their feet have sunk low in the mire of 

sin, like birds that are charmed, they will be devoured by 

the serpent. 

The postman came next morning for the mail and left 
a letter addressed to Mr. Earl Eadcliff and Mr. Frank Hawk, 
At School. They were invited to attend a party at the lake 
Saturday afternoon and spend the time in skating. 

^^Where is the lake?” asked Earl. 

^^Just outside the city boundary,” said Frank. 

^^Good, we will go.” 

^^Where and when will we meet?” 

^^At two o^clock in the assembly room at the college. 
There is no name to the missive, only this: ^One of the 
party ” Quite a number congregated in the assembly room. 
The boys were to choose their partners. So it was suggested 


38 


The Chums 


that one of the young ladies number the girls, then numbers 
corresponding would be placed in a box, and a young man 
would draw a number from the box, then claim the girl for 
his partner who had the same number. It was quite amus- 
ing to see them coupled out; no two suited as well as Anna 
and Earl. Soon they were ready to skate on the lake. You 
could hear the ringing laughter of the happy boys and girls 
as they were skating on the silvery lake. Long before they 
were tired the sun had begun to set. This was the signal 
for the damsels to return home. They bid each other good- 
bye with the promise of meeting soon to enjoy again the 
sport of skating. Some of the party planned to attend 
church on the morrow, it being the Sabbath. So they all de- 
parted for their homes. Of course, it was understood that 
the boys were to escort the girls home. 

surely enjoy school days,^^ said Anna. 

‘^Yes, so do I, but I enjoy skating better 
^Tt is fine exercise. Some of the boys can perform 
wonderful feats on the ice. They surely are experts at skat- 
ing. ^Tis getting late,^^ said Anna, fear papa and mamma 
are uneasy 

^^Oh, it isnT late. Are you going to church tomorrow?’^ 
^^Sure, we seldom fail unless we have sickness.^^ 

^^Well I suppose we will meet again tomorrow.^^ But 
one never knows what a day may bring. For Sunday was a very 
stormy day. There were no services at either of the churches 
in town. 

^TsnT this a gloomy day,^^ said Earl. wish it were 
Monday. Maybe the postman would bring us something to 
make us happy 

‘^Are you not happy, Earl?^^ 
f^JSTo, not exactly 

^^Did Anna stamp a mortgage on your heart yesterday 


The Chums 


39 


and I want to tell yon it is the first I ever gave/^ 
thought so^ but come out of it old boy, you are too 
young to have such serious thoughts. A boy like you whose 
parents are wealthy will always have lots of girl friends.” 

Sunday afternoon Earl complained of headache and 
soon retired for the night. 

every human heart there is a golden chain; 

Tis made of tiny links welded with diamond rings. 

It seeks to guide man’s life to higher things than earth 
For ’tis a friend to all of high or lowly birth. 

The chain with tiny links lies dormant in the breast 
So safe in childhood home it dreams of no unrest. 

Bye and bye the clouds arise, it sees them with keen eye, 
Conscience has been disturbed and asks the reason why.” 

As he lay on his couch trying to rest his body, his mind 
was wandering. He- was thinking of his parents. He had 
been an idolized son. Could he afford to yield to temptation 
and drift in sin^s way? He would think of his mother and 
the love for him was made manifest when she trusted his 
honesty regarding his finance. And he remembered her ad- 
vice concerning his associates. But he turned a deaf ear 
to it all. Accused his mother of being old and fogy. He 
did not harbor one thought of not adopting his mother^s 
plan when he grew older. Just wanted to live in sin for a 
season. Had he only thought and listened to the still small 
voice, he would have known that conscience had opened the 
door of his heart, and permitted him to see the folly of sin. 
But he closed it again regardless of the good advice that had 
been given him. 

Their happy dreams of the future had been delayed, 
tut at last the postman delivered Earl a package at Kingston 
College. Soon the boys were indulging under the guise of 
study. They had poured some into a small bottle and were 
having a game when they heard Professor KayloPs footsteps. 
Quick as thought the bottle was thrown out of the window 


40 


The Chums 


down below. Professor Naylor sat for sometime with the 
eimms but soon made his exit. The professor arose one 
hour earlier the following morning than was his custom and 
took a stroll^ for he had a query in his mind which must be 
settled. He had not gone far until he found a pint bottle. 
It was broken in many pieces. The bottom remained whole. 
He held it close to his nostrils; the odor was strong enough 
to satisfy his mind as to the contents. The following day 
he wrote a letter to EarPs father. 

“Mr. Isaac Radcliff, 

Sir: — I regret very much to tell you that I am not pleased 
with Earl’s actions. I have called on the boys every night, have 
always found them in their room. But sometimes I am almost 
sure I can smell the fumes of cigarettes. And last night I be- 
lieve they had some kind of beverage. I gave them the best 
advice I know. I write this because you requested it. Please 
do not mention this letter to Earl’s mother until I am more 
fully convinced. I trust I am honestly mistaken. 

Yours respectfully, 

Prof. D. E. Naylor.” 

“Like a little Sunbeam, ’ 

That shines from day to day. 

Or a fancied day dream 
The old year passed away. 

Its taken time while here 
Inside our lives to look. 

Then written with great care 
A page in its book.” 

Thus time went on and before they were aware the old 
year passed away. So the students bade each other goodbye, 
with the intention of meeting again at school in the early 
autumn. 

Earl decided to take a little stroll over the city. He 
chose to walk down the avenue that was near Anna Lee’s 
home. It was closely set with shade trees on either side. It 
presented a beautiful and inviting appearance. As he drew 
near the cottage he could see Anna standing on the lawn ad- 
miring a beautiful bush of American Beauty roses that were 


The Chums 


41 


so full of foliage, buds and flowers that it had to be supported 
by a strong frame. 

^^Good morning, Miss Anna.” 

^^Good morning, Mr. Eadcliff.” 

am going home this morning. Miss Anna, and I came 
by to bid you farewell.” 

^‘Won^t you come in ?” 

^^No, thank you. Well, I believe I will and assist you 
in speaking words of praise in regard to the beauty of those 
roses.” He was very genteel and so polite in his manner, 
always agreeing with her decision, pretending that was his 
honest opinion also. 

^^Well, Mr. Eadcliff, I thought you would disagree and 
that would cause you to think of me sometimes when you are 
at home. But I find you to be very agreeable.” 

will never forget you Anna, pardon me, but if you 
will allow me to call you Anna, you in return may call me 
Earl, but will think of you often as one of the most charm- 
ing young ladies I have ever met. Your life is so pure that 
many times I feel condemned in your presence.” 

^Well, ni declare! I suppose such compliments as that 
call for a rose in return.” 

^Thank you, Anna, I will accept it as an emblem of 
what it represents.” 

So taking his watch from his vest pocket Earl knew he 
had only twenty minutes until the train was due. 

^^Well, girlie, I must bid you goodbye, and hasten on or 
I will miss the train. Goodbye.” Anna could not speak 
those sad words. 

‘The sun had kissed the blushing rose, 

The gentle breeze did sigh; 

One word broke nature^s sweet repose, 

That sad word was — Goodbye.” 

As he started on down the walk he did not know why 


42 


The Chums 


but he glanced back; and there stood Anna silently watch- 
ing him as he took his departure, and as if by magic she 
took one little hand held it closely to her lips then turning 
the palm toward him, she softly said: ^^Goodbye.” 

When Earl arrived at the depot he had only three min- 
utes to wait until the iron horse would start for Vernon. He 
was met by his father at the little home town. Mrs. Ead- 
cliff had stayed at home to make arrangements for the menu. 
She knew what Earl liked best and was sparing no pains in 
having everything heart could wish. One year had passed 
since Earl left home to attend school. There had been very 
little change in the home of his parents. His mother was 
very enthusiastic concerning his future work for life. But 
his father seemingly was very indifferent. He seemed to 
have some burden on his heart and sought to carry it in 
solitude. Earl was indifferent concerning the old home, and 
often expressed a wish to return to school. Every week Earl 
received a little missive sent from Kingston from Anna, 
uhose heart was as pure as the snowflake. In answer to 
Annans last letter Earl announced his intention of returning to 
school a day in advance, and stated he would call on Anna 
the coming Sunday afternoon. 


CHAPTER V 

THE CHUMS (continued) 

The hours passed slowly to Anna this afternoon, as she 
sat waiting Earks return, for she esteemed him very highly. 
Unbidden, cupid had crept in and captured her heart for 
his throne. Untruth or deception had never been practiced 
in Annans words. Her mind was as free from the cares of 
life as the little song birds that flit from limb to limb. She had 


The Chums 


43 


noL long to wait until the sound of approaching footsteps 
greeted her lonely heart. 

^^Have I kept you waiting 

believe you are twenty minutes late/^ said Anna, as 
she snapped her watch with a click. 

am very sorry but it could not be avoided. Are you 
ready now to take a stroll In a few seconds Anna had 
donned her new autumn hat and taking her gloves from the 
dresser, they started down the walk and were soon lost from 
view. 

^^Where shall we go?^^ asked Earl. 

^^Let us go to the National Cemetery. It is near the 
battlefield of Wilson Creek, where so many noble men gave 
their lives to save the Union.^^ 

^^No doubV^ said Earl, there were just as many brave 
men on the opposite side.^^ 

‘T am sure of that,” said Anna. ^^Each side fought for 
what they thought was right.” 

we will gather some roses, 

To twine in our wreath evergreen. 

We will get lilies and posies 
To lay on the graves to be seen. 

Neath the sod their bodies lie sleeping, 

They gave their lives our land to save, 

And left lonely mothers weeping 
For children who were so brave. 

So we will take roses, make a wreath pure. 

To twine round their tombs to day. 

In praise we will speak of the boys in Blue, 

And also the boys in Gray.” 

A large crowd had gathered at the cemetery that after- 
noon, in memory of the heroes that were sweetly sleeping in 
mother eartlfis bosom. The crowd presented a gala appear- 
ance as they promenaded to and fro on the sacred ground. 
Some would stop to read names on the monuments and 


44 


The Chums 


speak of the departed; while others would stroll at their 
leisure to different graves. With sweet thoughts of the after- 
noon stored away in memory’s castle they departed for home. 
Mrs. Lee had prepared ice cream and jam cake for their 
evening Innch. They spent one hour at the table in social 
conversation, and Earl departed, with the consent of Anna 
that he might call again in the near future. 

Earl was very pleasantly surprised to meet his former 
chum, and the two consented to bunk together the coming 
winter. 

^Tsn’t it lucky we met today,” said Frank. 

^^You bet,” said Earl. am sure we will grade one 
hundred in all our studies this winter, especially in our 
games.” The scholars were all present to hear the opening 
welcome address delivered by Prof. N^aylor. The oration 
was eloquent. He spoke of two mottoes that would apply 
to our usefulness, if we would only accept them and put them 
into practice in our every-day life. First, ^^Do Eight”; the 
second, ^Tf all the students were just like me, what would 
this school be?” His closing remarks were to encourage 
students in their studies. He insisted they lay aside all 
frivolities and attend strictly to their books and make this 
winter as a red letter day. Some resolved to obey, while others 
paid very little attention. Two of the students had planned 
their course of study for the coming winter and were plan- 
ning to have the happiest time of their lives. 

^'For after one has drifted down, 

Tis hard to climb where once we stood. 

Takes a strong will to leave first round 
A firm decision to be good.” 

The three years of school had nearly expired, and Pro- 
fessor Haylor decided to call on the boys two hours later than 
his usual time. At ten o’clock he crept cautiously up 
the steps, then to their room. Everything was quiet, he 


The Chums 


45 


gave three loud raps on their door but they did not respond. 
Then taking a skeleton key from his pockety, he unlocked the 
door, bravely walked in and turned on the jet but the room 
was vacant. He stood for a moment wondering what course 
to take, when he noticed the window was slightly raised. 
He raised it higher and peered out into the darkness. He 
was startled when he did this for the palm of his hand was 
laid on a big rope that was tied to the head of an iron bed- 
stead and was thrown out of the window and touched the 
ground two stories below. His heart was crushed with right- 
eous indignation. For he had tried so faithfully to lift those 
boys to a higher plane of living. But at this revelation 
forbearance ceased to be a virtue. 

Those boys would have to be expelled from school. He 
began to wind the rope around his elbow and between his 
thumb and finger until it was safely housed in the boys’ 
room. Then he descended two flights of steps, then he went 
to the reception room that was directly below the boy’s room. 
After waiting four hours, his patience was rewarded by the 
sound of boy’s voices, they were speaking in a very low tone, 
wonder what time it is ?” 

^Tt was two o’clock when we left the cafe.” 

^Tt was bad, old boy, how you lost tonight.” 

^‘Yes, that is right,” said Earl, ^^but probably tomorrow 
night the other fellow will lose. I may win that all back 
and maybe just as much more ; one can never tell you know.” 

^‘Which side of the window did you leave the rope? I 
don’t find it,” said Frank. 

^On the west side I believe.” 

^‘Well, by Jove, it’s not here.” 

^Xook on the east side then.” 

^^Hothing doing here.” The boys both got on their 


46 


The Chums 


knees and were feeling for the rope ladder, when the profes- 
sor made his exit and soon joined the boys in the darkness. 

^^Why, hello Jim, we have lost onr rope. Have yon not 
gone home yet?^^ Jim was slow to speak, so Earl slapped him 
on the shoulder in a friendly way, and said: ^^Speak.^’ 

^^Well boys,^^ said the professor, ‘^you are mistaken in 
your partner. You have made a loop to hang yourselves, 
for I have found you out.^^ They both recognized the pro- 
fessor^s voice and started to run. But he bade them retire 
for the night and their disobedience would be considered 
soon. 

-With heavy hearts that a condemned conscience can 
make, the boys retired to their room. 

^^Well Earl,^^ said Frank, ^Ve ought to turn over a new 
leaf and do better. Something tells me that this will be our 
ruin if we continue in this path. We have trifled nearly 
three years of school away. We can^t afford to do it.^^ 

H am having the time of my life, Frank. We will have 
plenty of time for serious thoughts when we grow older. 
We will be more careful next time and not be trapped by that 
keen-eyed old professor.^^ 

Next morning Earl sent an excuse that he would not be 
present at school as he was suffering from an attack of sick 
headache. He understood part of the program for the day, 
so he decided to call on Anna Lee in the afternoon. It had 
been a chilly, December day. The sky was very red when 
old Sol first peeped from the eastern horizon. But soon the 
wind began to blow, bringing the white clouds from the 
northeast. The atmosphere was heavy. All indications were 
good for a snow storm. The blue sky had hidden behind the 
clouds. 

^^Anna, I wish you would add more fuel to the fire, then 
come and play a piece on the piano.^^ It was as one singing 


The Chums 


47 


the hymn. Their voices blended sweetly in the melody, as 
they sang the sentiment from a pure heart, 
wonder where your papa is?^^ 

don^t know, mamma, probably down town.^^ While 
they were talking they heard Mr. Lee open the door and in- 
vite Mr. Eadcliff in. 

^^This wind is very disagreeable. It is turning cold/’ 
said Mr. Lee. ^Tt will surely bring us a storm. It is getting 
time of the year to have zero weather.” 

^^Oh I wonder who is dead,” said Mrs. Lee. ^‘Yonder 
comes the hearse.” 

^Tt is Mrs. Jones.” 

^‘They have not lived here long, have they?” 

“\\^e]l, probably two or three years.” 

wonder if it is Eva Jones’ mother,” said Anna, 
am sure I don’t know,” said her father, 
have met Eva once or twice but really it has been so 
long I have almost forgotten her. She was one of the party 
that went skating that afternoon. Was she not, Earl?” 

^^Eeally, I don’t remember.” 

‘^What makes you so pale, Earl ? Are you sick ?” 

have been threatened with the sick headache today.” 

Slowly the hearse wended its way through the si- 
lent streets. It was followed by the cab and the only occu- 
pant was a girl dressed in black. There were only six ve- 
hicles in the procession. ISTo sound was audible except the 
horses hoofs on the pavement. 

^‘Oh ! isn’t it sad to bury our loved ones on such a day 
as this? Plant their bod}^ in the cold, cold ground when it 
is so stormy?” 

^^Well we don’t know what caused her death; probably 
if she could have had her choice she would prefer death,” 
said her father. 


48 


The Chums 


^^They are surely not very well known here or more 
would have attended the interment/^ said Mrs. Lee. 

Since I reconsider, papa, I believe the heavens are in 
sympathy, for early this morning it gave promise of being a 
fair day. But soon the blue sky donned a black cloud of 
sorrow. And now in sympathy the elements are beginning to 
weep. I can see the flakes of snow and hear the gentle pat- 
ter of sleet as it kisses the window panes. What is the mat- 
ter, Earl?^^ 

^^Not anything; why?^^ 

^^You are so pale, I believe you surely have a chill. 

^^ISTo, no, I have not, I have been indisposed for several 

days.^^ 

have made you nervous,^^ said Anna, ^^in being so 
sentimental.^^ 

^^Oh no, you have not Miss Anna. I enjoy listening to 
your illustrations concerning death. That is one thing that 
is certain in life.’^ 

^^Yes, we have all purchased a through ticket for Eter- 
nity. This lifers train does not stop at any station, yet every 
hour passengers are reaching their destination, and like rip- 
ened grain they fall.^^ 

^Ts this one of your pictures, Anna?^^ said Earl, as he 
picked up a small tintype that lay on the table. 

^^Yes, but please do not observe too closely 

^^Why not?^^ 

^^Because it is not very good. Or maybe it is too true. 
I looked so queer. They dressed their hair so different then 
to the fashions of today 

^^Anna, did you know I am going to return home soon 

^^Why no ! What is your idea for that ? The term of 
school is not more than half out.^^ 

^^That is true, but I received a letter from mother re- 


The Chums 


49 


cently and she stated my father is in very poor health, and 
has requested that I come home/^ 

^^Well that seems strange, does it not? They were so 
anxious for you to obtain a college education/^ 

^^Yes they were, but poor health will cause one to change 
his mind you know/^ 

^^Yes, to be sure/^ 

^Tardon me Anna for speaking of this, but my parents 
are very wealthy and they desire that I marry and settle 
down near home/^ 

^‘Well Earl, I am one that sure wishes you a long and 
happy prosperous life. I have often wondered if you had a 
sweetheart at Vernon.^^ 

^^No, I have no special friend at home. I have a claim 
on one little girl in Kingston, I would be pleased to know 
if my claim would be granted.^^ Anna could not have the 
courage to ask who. ^^Here is another old time picture,^^ said 
Anna. 

^^That makes me think of it, Frank and I had our pic- 
tures taken two weeks ago.^^ 

^^Why did you not bring me one?^^ 

“They are not good enough to give to our friends, or 
maybe I ought to say they are too much like us for people 
to appreciate. Anna, there is only one thing that will make 
me happy.” 

^mat is that?” 

“For Anna Lee to promise that, some day in the near 
future, she will be my bride.” 

“If it takes my unworthy life to make you happy your 
good fortune is vain.” 

“You will not reject me, Anna; will you?” 

“I donT think you ought to expect an answer so soon. I 
have never given it a thought, besides I am a school girl and 


50 


The Chums 


will graduate this spring and could not afford to make a 
promise like that/^ 

^^All those things may be true, yet, if we have met one 
who is dearer to us than anything on earth, tongue cannot 
express our happiness should we come in possession of the 
jewel we covet. You love me do you not, Anna?^’ 

^^Earl, that is a very pointed question for a strong self- 
willed man to ask.^^ 

know, but such a little word will seal my destiny. 
You can speak in a whisper if you wish.^^ With such a shy 
look as only a school girl can give Anna whispered, ‘^^yes.^^ 

^^Well, Anna, I will not be too persistent today. I will 
give you some time to consider and when I come tomorrow 
I will expect you to answer, yes or no.^^ 

^^Earl was bidding all goodbye when he noticed his 
chum going by the cottage with lengthened pace and a keen 
whistle. Frank slowed his gait and soon the chums were 
walking side by side. 

^Well how did you make it at school today, Pard?^^ 

^Tine,^^ said Prank. ‘^The professor invited us to meet 
him in the assembly room at seven-thirty in the morning.^^ 

^^All righV^ said Earl, ^^let us surprise him by giving 
him the dodge. Our bills are all paid. If you will assist 
me I will return the favor if you wish. Tonight we will use 
the rope and land our trunks, then we will climb down our 
rope ladder. We will leave the rope in the window with a 
note pinned to it, requesting the professor to take good care 
of it and oblige the two boy friends — Earl and Frank.^^ 

^^Capital idea,^^ said Frank. ‘'That will save him the 
trouble of reading his little note. We can carry or hire a cab 
to take our baggage to the Diamond Hotel.^^ 


Disappointments 


51 


CHAPTER VI 

DISAPPOINTMENTS. 

I declare/^ said Mr. Huntington, president of 
the bank at Vernon. am surprised at the checks that 
young Eadcliff has cashed on his mothers account. I see 
we have paid out more than she had deposited.^^ 

^^He must be a regular spendthrift/^ said the cashier. 

^^He has not spent all this coin in securing an educa- 
tion,” said the president. If I have been informed correctly 
his father paid his tuition and board for three years.” 

‘^Well I am sure I don’t understand it. But it remains 
a fact just the same. So I will notify his mother at once.” 

The wind was blowing a strong gale. The boughs of the 
trees were bending to and fro; whispering to each other as 
the limbs clashed. The postman could be seen in the dis- 
tance. The day was so stormy he had discarded the mail 
hack and was coming in an open top vehicle. As he came 
nearer you could see that his little pony had all it could pull. 
But when it would show signs of stopping the postman would 
take a rawhide whip out of the socket and would give it a 
cutting lash. With repeated efforts and a strong desire to 
please his master the animal would plunge forward while 
saliva flowed freely from its mouth. But by and by the 
driver said whoa, and it stopped at a gate with a mail box 
near the latch. 

^^Good morning, Mr. Eadcliff, I have two letters for you 
and your wife and they are both registered, one from Kings- 
ton and the other from Vernon. You will please sign your 
name. I believe the harness is broken.” He alighted from 
the buggy to investigate. 

^^Well, by jingo! this horse is like some people in the 
church. He has been in the harness for fifteen years and 


52 


Disappointments 


never broke anything but a holdback strap. Well I must be 
going it will be night by the time I get back to Vernon.’^ 
He took his whip and whirled it in a circle over his head 
then with a quick jerk he made it pop, it caused the pony 
to start with another lunge that nearly threw the postman 
out of his buggy, causing him to use some language the 
pony did not understand, nevertheless they were soon out 
of sight. 

The aged couple returned to the house, wondering what 
the contents of the letters were. Each one had a secret in 
their heart the other did not know. 

^‘You read your letter first, Isaac, and I will listen.’^ 
With trembling fingers he opened the envelope. He had only 
to glance at the top of the page, when he saw one word that 
caused him to quiver and turn pale. 

^^What is the matter He held the letter nearer his 
wife and they both read; expelled. ^^Oh, how can this be,^^ 
sobbed his wife. love him so dearly, how can he thrust 
a dagger like that in my heart. And my plans have fallen 
so suddenly. I can hardly believe it. 

^^Well, he had just as well purchase a dagger and pistol 
and end our lives at once as to kill us by degrees.’^ 

^‘Do not say too much,^^ said his mother. 

have not said anything that I wish to apologize for. 
I really think the first crime would be an act of mercy and 
the other barbarous. Cruelty is. in the worst form, piercing 
the heart with daggers every hour we live and when we can no 
longer bear the torture then we will die. I always knew his 
inclinations were not in the schoolroom. This is the second 
letter I have received, informing me of his conduct.^^ 

^^You never told me.^^ 

^^No, I wanted to save you the heartaches that I knew 
it would give you. Who is your letter from?^^ asked Mr. 


Disappointments 


53 


Eadcliff. I see the bank at Vernon. Open it and let 

ns see what it contains.” Mrs. Eadcliff hesitated. 

^^We have had such a shock I had rather not.” 

^‘Why! what has that to do with your letter?” 

‘^Oh, nothing; but I had rather not.” 

^^Open it^ I say,” demanded Mr. Eadcliff. 

She knew a storm was brewing and she must obey. 
There was no way of avoiding it. As she tore one corner 
from the envelope Mr. Eadcliff arose from where he was 
sitting and standing by her side read the statement of ac- 
counts. In an unguarded moment he gave vent to his feel- 
ings in angry words to his wife. 

^^What did I tell you. Beck?” 

^^Well, that is none of your business. That money was 
mine. I inherited it from my dear father’s estate. And if 
I choose for my son to use this as he sees fit, I don’t consider 
it any of your put in.” A hot discussion followed during 
the domestic tempest, but soon the cloud passed over and 
once more they agree and plan to make arrangement for the 
happiness of their only son. 

^^He will soon be home and I will be so proud to see him 
once more,” said his mother. ^Toor child.” 

^^Earl is old enough to marry, he must be in his twenty- 
third year, is he not?” 

^^Yes, I think so.” 

wish he would marry some good girl and settle down. 
That is just what it will take to make a man out of him. 
I trust she will not be a spendthrift like him. 

do too,” said his wife. ^‘Earl surely deceived me. I 
did not think he would do what he has done.” 

^^Well, Eebecca, you deceived me in regard to your 
money matters in allowing him to write his own checks and 
signing your name, and you not knowing the amount. When 


54 


Disappointments 


the mother plant sows seed of deceit she will reap the same. 
I will never allow him or anyone else to have the strings to 
my purse.^^ 

^^Don^t be too hard on the poor boy ; he is our child, you 
know.^^ 

will give him money as I think his need demands, 
and not as he demands. I will be guided by my own judg- 
ment. Understand me that this is provided him if he 
marry some good girl.^^ 

^^Why not write him a letter to that effect. We don^t 
know where he will go. I don^t want my child to have the 
streets the only place he can call home.” So they agreed to 
write Earl a letter and invite him home. 

Earl and Frank were having a fine time in the new 
apartment they occupied. They had planned to arise early 
and watch the professor take charge of his present. But he 
had gone to their room the night before and discovered their 
absence and the means they used to make their escape. 

^^Laying all jokes aside, Earl, what are you planning 
for future life?” 

^^Well, to tell you the truth, old boy, I will go home and 
I plan to take my wife also, and settle down on the old 
homestead. What are you going to do Prank; roam the 
world over I suppose?” 

don^t know,” said Prank. ^^My father owns a mill 
at Cedarville and a few acres of land. But I have no desire 
whatever to become a miller. The water makes such a mourn- 
ful sound as it rushes through its own channel. I remem- 
ber when a lad of twelve years, of lying on the grassy turf 
one summer day beneath the boughs of an old cottonwood 
tree watching the geese swim on the lake. They seemed to 
glide over the water without an effort. They were drifting 
with the tide and when they came near the dam they would 


Disappointments 


55 


duck their heads in the water, then quack, as if they knew of 
hidden danger. They would flap their wings, turn round 
and seek the still water. But sometimes one unfortunate 
would get too near the current and over it would go to be 
lost for a time in the foam. Then I would watch the water 
so strong in power as to turn all the great machinery to 
grind the grain, that would feed thousands. But at the mill 
there was a small passage where the water has made a small 
channel of its own. It rushes to the dam plunging over, 
falling down with the foam, on it goes with the current. Had 
this dam not been constructed, or in other words, man takes 
advantage of his opportunity the mill could not have ground 
the grain with the water that had passed. Since we have 
been expelled I have applied the scene of the old mill, that 
made such an impression on me, to our school days gone 
forever more.^^ 

^^DonT be too serious Frank, but look on the winning 
side of life. We are boys only once, you know.^^ 

^‘Yes, I know that, but I wonder if we will drift with the 
tide or will we have the courage to face hardships, and have 
enough forethought to see passing opportunities and take 
advantage of them and never be guilty any more of being 
expelled.^^ 

am sure I doiflt know,^^ said Earl. intended to call 
on Anna Lee tonight; I will see what she says about it. I 
donT suppose you will leave before I get back, will you?’’ 

don’t know,” said Frank, ^That may depend on the 

time.” 

^^Eeally, where are you going?” asked Earl. 

^To Cedarville, that is where my parents live, you know, 
and maybe father will assist me in planning my future work. 
I may help him for awhile in the mill, though I despise it.” 


56 


Disappointments 


^^Why Frank you can wear white suits as an emblem 
of the pure flour you are milling.” 

was afraid you would say character, and I knew white 
would not suit,” said Prank. 

^^Well, I must be going,” said Earl. wish to escort that 
little Miss Anna home from school.” 

^^Earl, you would not attempt to go near the college 
would you?” 

^^Yes, why not?” 

^Tor fear the professor will see you.” 

am not afraid of him. If I see him looking at me 
I will wink at him and go on about my business.” 

^^You surely have your nerve, Earl.” 

^That^s what it takes in life to get through the world. 
I will try to be here before you leave. If you have gone I 
will go to the depot. What time does your train leave?” 

^^At eight-thirty.” 

^^But I will bid you goodbye now, something might 
happen to prevent me from seeing you.” 
hope not,” said Frank. 

sure I wish you well and trust success will crown 
your efforts in all your undertakings.” 

^^I will never forget our happy days at school. I hope 
to see you before you leave, but if not, so long to you, old 
boy.” 

After Earl had departed Frank bowed his head on the 
table and wept bitterly. Frank^s intentions were good but 
he was lacking in courage to say no. If his associates in- 
dulged in sin, he allowed the tempter to rule; for his will 
power was at the mercy of his companions. While packing 
his grip he told the maid, who expressed regrets at his leav- 
ing, have no memory of happy schooldays and I wish I 
could forget I ever attended school at Kingston College. 


Disappointments 


57 


I consider the disgrace of being expelled far exceeds any hap- 
penings we ever had/^ 

School had been dismissed, Earl saw Anna coming across 
the campus. He slackened his gait and soon Anna was in 
speaking distance. 

^^They had only gone a short distance, when a boy ten 
or twelve years of age ran across the street and as he passed 
Earl, he gave him a friendly slap on the arm and said: 
^^Hello Earl, I heard yon was expelled from school.^^ Earl 
turned around to see who the youngster was but he was gone. 

^^Who was that little hayseed ? If I should call him such 
a name.^^ 

don^t know,^^ said Anna, did not see him in the 
face. He surely knew you for he called you by name.^^ 
^That is right; the little rascal.^^ 

^^Well, is this true, what he said about you being ex- 
pelled asked Anna. 

^^hy no, Anna, what makes you ask?^^ 

^^Well the scholars are talking about it; in fact, the 
professor spoke of it.^^ 

^^Did he take that as his subject 
^^Oh no, he did not.^^ 

^^What was his subject 

^^The Downward Eoad, and such as this just fit in,” 
said Anna. 

suppose he thought by telling this it would add 
honors to him as the professor.” 

^^He said he did not intend to speak of it and make it 
public until after he had gone to your room and found a 
large rope by which you had made your escape, pulling it 
back through the window there was a note on the end of 
the rope, stating that this rope was presented to him to keep 
in memory of the boy chums, Earl and Frank.” 


58 


Disappointments 


Earl laughed heartily at this, and said, ^^How ridicu- 
lous. What did he say he expelled us for 

^^Why he didn^t say. I suppose for misconduct of some 
kind.^^ 

^^Anna, what would you think if I were to tell you this 
is all bosh.^^ 

^^Xo doubt there would be a question in my mind,^^ 
said Anna. ^^Who must I believe 

^^As sure as God rules the heavens and with the angels 
as the witnesses I will say this: We never saw a letter or 
heard one read in which it stated we were expelled. In fact, 
neither of us reeeived a letter from any of the faculty. I 
can face any of them in regard to this statement.^^ 

^^Why Earl, you do not mean to convey the idea that 
he has willfully lied, do you?” 

^^You may call it by any name you wish.” 

^‘^There was surely a little fire somewhere, or he would 
not have spoken in this way. Some one has misinformed 
him,” said Anna. 

^^We did have some cutting words, or he did to me. But 
through it all I have showed him all respect that was due 
him.” 

Anna glanced at Earl so pale with rage, and for a few 
moments they walked in silence. Earl was thinking of his 
talk with Frank ; how it took nerve to go through this world. 
He was now in suspense, not knowing what to say. He felt 
faint at heart, when thinking of the question that was to 
be answered today. The most vivid word that wa's stamped 
on his memory now was the word — EXPELLED. They 
were soon to meet several ladies and Earl suggested they 
cross the street where it was not crowded. 

^^All right,” said Anna. 

^^Well Anna, have you decided as to your answer?” 


Disappointments 


59 


^There are so many rumors I am loath to say.^^ 

^^Well Anna, we dare not believe all we hear. Very 
likely I have an enemy that has done this — 1 mean fanning 
this gossip.^^ 

^^Yes, that may be true, we can^t tell.^^ 

^^You don’t think me guilty of any misdemeanor do 
you?” 

am inclined to say no,” said Anna. ^^But I can’t un- 
derstand why you were expelled.” 

^That is a misrepresentation to injure the innocent. I 
have a letter in my pocket I want you to read. It will ex- 
plain why I have quit school.” He handed her the letter. 
She first noticed the postmark and saw it was mailed at 
Vernon. Slowly she took the letter from the envelope and 
read the contents. 

^^Well,” said Anna, ^‘if there is anything to it they either 
don’t know it or it is too sad for them to make mention 
of it.” 

will tell you my honest opinion Anna. I will always 
believe Professor ISTaylor has talked this false report con- 
cerning me. He has always watched me so closely ever 
since I came to school. I simply detest his way. You know 
me better than he does, and have you ever detected any 
flaws in my character.” 

^‘No, I have not,” said Anna. 

^^Will you answer my question today?” 

Then looking into his eyes half trusting, yet fearful 
she said, will ask my mother’s opinion tomorrow, then I 
will give you a definite answer.” 


60 


Heartaches 


CHAPTER VII 

HEARTACHES. 

‘‘I hear the church bell ringing. 

Sweet thoughts it brings to me. 

Of all our loved ones singing 

Across the mystic sea.” 

^^Mamma, are you going to prayer meeting tonight?” 

^*Yes, I suppose so, we did not attend last week on ac- 
count of your papa not feeling well, but he is better tonight. 
Why! What made you ask?” 

^^Because,” said Anna, when I hear the church bell it 
always seems to me it speaks for our departed ones and im- 
presses the invitation — Come.” 

‘^^Yes, that is true, Anna, while the dear church bell is 
ringing, if possible, we ought to lay aside all worldly 
thoughts and listen to the sweet pure tone of the bell, and 
while doing this look to the spire above the bellfry, while 
the bell says come it also points heavenward.^ 

^Yfell, mamma, it always seems to me that the angels 
are standing with out-stretched hands and are bidding us 
( ome to the house of God.” 

^^No doubt darling they are interceding. When Jesus 
knew the time had come for Him to leave this world and He 
would not be present in person. He told them not to grieve 
for He would send His spirit that would comfort them in 
all lifers trials, which would guide in all truth if we let it in 
our heart abide.” 

^Well mamma, sometimes I feel the presence of holy 
beings and in my imagination I can see the fairy forms of 
angels.” 

think so too, Anna. These visions you speak of are 
pilgrims of earth who have washed their robes in the blood 
of the Lamb and are seated near the throne. They have 


Heartaches 


61 


the Christ spirit and are hovering round ns. Have you ever 
read the little poem in regard to our guardian angel 
do not think I have, as I do not remember it.^^ 

Mrs. Lee arose and going to the book case opened one 
of the doors and selected the verse for Anna. 

‘‘This explains what I think the mission of our angel is.^^ 
‘‘When told of our birth, 

An Angel came to earth 

To guide our steps lest they roam. 

Away from Father^s home 
Whispering truth to us always. 

For fear we go astray; 

Pleading in words of love 
Like our Father above. 

It gave sweet thoughts to baby^s dream 
You can see one little gleam 
In its face 

While a picture it will trace 

With eyes half open all the while it will smile. 

Oh watch the lovely rays that tell 
When baby sees its guardian angel. 

When tiny buds burst into bloom 
Our angel to us wdll croon 
A song. 

Reveal to us the wrong 
With outstretched hands 
It stands 

Warning us of threatened danger 
Of which we are a stranger. 

Should we warnings disobey. 

Plunge into sinful ways. 

It will weep. 

For it never, never sleeps 
Though its heart is grieved 
It never deceives 
When we have drifted down 
It would lift to renown 

The quiet hours its vigil keeps 
Hovering o’er us while we sleep 
Anxious to guide. 

If we will only in it confide. 

As long as we live below 


62 


Heartaches 


This angel will follow wherever we go, 

It seeks to dwell 

In our hearts and be our saving angel. 

When we enter death’s gate 
Be it early or late 
It will waft us o’er 
To the heavenly shore. 

Then we will to others tell 
Of the angel 

That guided us safely on life’s road 
Until we reached Heaven our blest abode.” 

^^Mamma, the second bell is ringing.^^ 

^Well just as soon as I lock the doors I will be ready to 

go.” 

The attendance at church was not very large. They 
were having a carnival in town and prayer meeting did not 
have much attraction for the masses. After services were 
concluded, in company with Professor N^aylor, they re- 
turned home. Mr. Lee and the professor engaged in a low 
conversation. They were only a few yards ahead of Anna 
and her mother. Having arrived at the cottage gate, Mr. 
Lee unlatched it and invited the professor to spend an hour 
with them. ^^It is not late yet,” said Mr. Lee. 

would be pleased to, Mr. Lee, but I have some special 
work that I must do tonight, so I thank you very much.” 

^^Well call and see us sometime; we would be pleased to 
entertain you any evening you may call.” 

^‘Very well, thank you, it may be in the near future, I 
will grant this request.” 

Anna and Mrs. Lee had arrived now, and tipping his 
hat to both ladies he hurried down the walk. 

At the sound of his voice and hearing those words Anna 
did not know why, but she felt a choking sensation. In 
a few moments they were comfortably seated in the cozy 
sitting room. Mrs. Lee seemed to be in meditation. Anna 
went to the bay window that was filled with shelves on which 


Heartaches 


63 


set flower pots that contained so many beautiful plants. 
Anna pushed her head to the window panes amid the beauti- 
ful foliage and looked out in the darkness. ^ 

^‘Why are you so quiet, Anna?^^ 

did not know I was. I have been lonely all day.^^ 
^^Well, so have I, daughter. Let us have some music 
to lift our thoughts from self.^^ 

Anna seated herself at the piano while her mother sang ; 
she played the chord to one of their choice anthems. Then 
they sang in unison a number of the old fashioned hymns. 
Mrs. Lee suggested they retire for the night. It had not 
dawned in their minds of this being the last time for many 
vears that they would blend their voices together in song. 
They could not see what coming years would bring them; 
neither did they realize the suffering, pains and heartaches 
and lonely hours the future had in store for them. 

‘^Anna, I often wonder if we enjoy the present time as 
we should.’^ 

^^No mamma, I do not think we do. But if a dark cloud 
overshadows us then we will think of our sunshine and say: 
‘We did not enjoy it as we should.^ Mamma what was it our 
pastor said in regard to the Christmas entertainment 

“Well Anna, I am surprised you did not hear that. 
Where were your thoughts 

“I do not know. Stored away in the future, I suppose.’^ 
“He requested you to drill the primary class in their 
music for the Christmas entertainment.^^ 

“Who, me?^^ said Anna. “I am sure I never heard that. 
Mamma I have a secret to tell you tonight.^^ 

“Very well, darling; always be free to tell me anything 
you wish. What is it?^^ 

“T do not know how to proceed,^^ said Anna, “for fear 


64 


Heartaches 


you will object, I am undecided as to the answer I must 
give and have been for several days/^ 

^‘Anna I trust you will feel free to ask my advice and I 
in leturn will be just as free to give it to the best of my 
knowledge. If I am a hundred years old I will never advise 
you wrong, if I know it. No, never. 

^^Well mamma it is this; Earl has proposed to me and 
I am not fully decided how to answer. I think he is polite 
and dresses very neatly and I truly love him, but something 
tells me to beware.” 

^^Do you mean to tell me he wishes you to marry him. 
Anna what does he mean? You will graduate this spring.” 

^^Yes, I know,” said Anna. 

^^When does he want you to marry him?” 

^^Some date between now and Christmas.” 

^^Is he going to quit school?” 

^^Yes,” said Anna, ^^his father^s health is very poor and 
they have written him to come home.” 

^^It could be they have or have not ; I do not know which 
to judge,” said her mother. 

know that proposition,” said Anna, ^%r I read the 

letter.” 

^^Where will you make your home ?” 

^^In Vernon, I suppose where we will be near his 
parents. I do not know positively. His father is very 
wealthy and Earl is their only son.” 

Mrs. Lee looked earnestly into her daughter's face and 
said: regret very much that you are willing to give up 

your education for this young man. You will have plenty 
of time to get married after you have passed your twenty- 
fifth year. I really think our daughters need to graduate 
before they ever consent to marry. By so doing we will have 
a more enlightened nation. I may be a little jealous and 


Heartaches 


65 


could not give this young man justice, but last evening 
I caught a glimpse of his eye and in the expression I read his 
thoughts. I really think he is a deceiver of the worst form. 
I will not say any more at the present. We will ask your 
father^s opinion.” She called Mr. Lee, but he was sound 
asleep. 

As the innocent babe cuddles down to sleep in its 
mother’s arms unmindful of threatening danger — such was 
the slumber of Anna Lee. But not so with her mother. She 
could see black clouds gathering that threatened to over- 
shadow Anna’s pathway, and would probably darken her 
life forever. She saw the tempter as he was and read his 
deceitful motive. 

Early the next morning the request of the young man 
was made known to Mr. Lee. 

^^No, Anna; I will never, never give my consent to this 
union.” 

^^Why not papa? I think he is deserving.” 

^^He may be for some things but he is not of my daugh- 
ter, Anna. I have been told he is a gambler and also a 
drunkard. What can a girl promise herself to wed him? 
Nothing,” said Mr. Lee. ^^You will lower your own stand- 
ard and the result will be ten chances to one you will drift 
down until you will fall into the ditch with him.” 

^^Oh, papa ! That is something I sure do not believe. 
No man can influence me in that way. Papa, has someone 
been speaking evil of Earl to you? They surely have; you 
are so opposed to him.” 

^^Anna, that boy has a condemned look ; I simply detest 
him.” 

^^Well papa, when we marry Pll reform him if he needs 
it,” said Anna, forcing a laugh. am sure I can. We 


66 


Heartaches 


girls wield a strong influence over the boys. He does not 
use tobacco since he learned it was against my wishes.^^ 

presume that is his story, my child, let me give you a 
bit of advice. Never, never, marry a man to reform him. 
You will rue it if you do. If he uses slang in your presence 
now, he will take the name of God in vain by swearing as 
soon as he can claim you as his wife.^^ Mr. Lee continued 
his remarks by saying: ^^If I were to guess the real cause 
of his not attending school, I would say he has been expelled.^^ 
^^No, he has not papa.^^ 

^^How do you know, Anna 

‘^Because he told me the facts concerning his circum- 
stance and it was far from being expelled.^^ 

^^That does not make any difference what he told you. 
Could we peep behind the curtains probably we would see 
things different to the way they have been represented to us. 
Or if we could read the silent secrets of his parentis heart 
it would tell you they are having heartaches in disappoint- 
ments of their boy^s future welfare.^^ 

^^No papa, you misjudge him. I read a letter Earl re- 
ceived from his father and he never mentioned school, but 
insisted on him coming home.^^ 

^^Tell it all Anna,^^ said her mother. 

^‘His parents requested him to marry some good girl 
and make his home in Vernon near them.^^ 

^^Well Anna, I can read their motive and if it takes my 
daughter to make a man out of him, I am bitterly opposed 
to it, as I have no girl to give for a sacriflce.’^ 

^^So am said Mrs. Lee. 

think you are both unjusV^ said Anna, ^fln your 
criticism. I never associated with a more polite young man. 
He always uses the best of manner. In fact, he is simply my 
ideal of what I think a young man ought to be.^^ 


Heartaches 


67 


^^Well Anna, I will just say if you still persist in your 
belief of his innocense and are determined to choose him 
for your husband, my words will be of no avail, for you both 
are of age. But I wish you to plainly understand that I 
will never, never give my consent. However, there are some 
rules I can give you and demand you to obey, in fact I will 
see that you do. If you willfully marry him against my 
wishes I never wish to see you. Nor is that all; no difference 
how clouds of sorrow may darken your home, nor how empty 
your pantry may be, never ask me for help, for I positively 
will not assist you in any way. So never come home seeking 
even a shelter for I will refuse to hear your appeal. When 
you leave I will bid you goodbye forever.” 

At the close of the last sentence Mrs. Lee buried her face 
in the palms of her hands and wept bitterly. While Anna 
arranged her toilet in an adjoining room preparatory to 
starting to school. 


CHAPTER VIII 

DISOBEDIENCE. 

Anna was sad all day at school. The joys of school days 
had lost all attractions to her. The professor and a number 
of the scholars had noticed the sad expression on Anna’s 
face. No rays of sunshine beamed from her countenance 
to brighten the path of others. She was halting between 
two opinions; love and duty. 

When school was dismissed, Earl hurried to the corner 
of the campus and when Anna arrived she found him at his 
accustomed place waiting, ready to escort her home from 
school. 

“You were dismissed earlier this afternoon were you 
not?” 


68 


Disobedience 


asked permission to be excused earlier. I have been 
indisposed all day, having suffered from a slight headache/’ 
said Anna. 

am very sorry to hear of your illness.^^ He glanced 
into her pale face and noticed the swollen eyelids and said, 
^^Anna, what is your trouble, you have been weeping, have 
you not?^^ 

^^Yes, Earl, I took a long cry this morning. I do not 
think I ever experienced as sad a day as this one has been 
to me.^^ 

^^May I be one of your special friends and will you con- 
fide in me and tell me what caused you to suffer all those 
unnecessary heartaches.^^ 

^^As far as I am concerned in this matter I would not 
care to tell you. But for the sake of others whom I dearly 
love, I had rather not.” 

Anna, there is no one living who loves you more than 
I. So why will you not confide in me the secrets lurking 
in your heart.” 

am bound with two chains, Earl. One is the chain of 
duty, and the other is the chain of love.” 

“I understand,” said Earl. ^^Duty to parents and love 
to sweetheart.” 

For awhile they walked in silence, neither of them knew 
just what to say. So finally Earl said: ^^Anna, am I re- 
jected by your parents? Are they opposed to our union?” 

After a slight pause Anna said : ^^Yes, they are bitterly 
opposed to our engagement, and cannot look upon it with 
the least of allowance.” 

For a moment Earl was silent. Anna could see a shade 
of paleness overshadow his features, but he knew how to 
subdue his angry passion and be self-possessed in 
order to win this fair maid of Kingston. A word not spoken 


Disobedience 


69 


properly could seal his future destiny. So in loving tones 
he said, ^^We will not censure your parents in the least; 
they have a perfect right to speak their opinion. But I 
will promise you every luxury that mortal man can bestow 
on woman. That is all I know to offer. Is not that enough 
to convince you I love you and will you not promise me this 
afternoon to be my bride 

^^Earl I never disobeyed my parents in my life when I 
was young; now I am of age and I hate to do anything 
contrary to their wishes.^^ 

^^Let us reasoh this question/^ said Earl. ‘‘1 suppose 
your parents had their choice in the selection of a companion 
for life. Why canT we have ours? This is a free country, 
or supposed to be, at least.^^ 

^^es, that is all true; but I do not know. It seems 
sad to move so far away from my parents. I have never 
been a fortnight away from home.^^ 

^^You will not be out of the world, Anna. You may 
visit them any day you wish to.^^ 

^^No, I cannoV^ said Anna. 

^Why not, girlie 

^^Oh, I must not tell you ; please take this as my answer 
^^No I cannot; you must tell me the reason.^^ 

^^Well, to quote it briefly, father gave me orders this 
morning and demanded I obey. They were something like 
this : If I marry you I will never be allowed to come home. 
He predicted I would go down in the ditch with you. He 
v/arned me to beware of you, and shun you, as I would a 
poison reptile.^^ 

^^Why did he do this, I wonder 
^^He said you were a drunkard and also a gambler.^^ 
^^Does your mother agree with him?” asked Earl. 
^^Yes, she sanctioned every word papa said/’ 


70 


Disobedience 


^^That is strange they would form an opinion like that 
when I never did them an injustice in any form. I am 
willing and ready, if you are, to confirm them in their belief 
by showing them — they are from Missouri, you know — what 
daring deeds we can do and not fall in the ditch either. Let 
us steal away and get married.^^ 

^^Oh, I hate to do a deed like that ? Where can we go ?” 

^^To Yernon,^^ said Earl, ^^the home of my parents.^^ 
am not prepared for anything like that.^^ 

^^What is the reason you are not?^^ said Earl, 
have no trousseau,^^ said Anna. 

^‘1 will write you a check for any amount you wish and 
you can purchase a ready-made suit.^^ 

hate to do a deed like thaV^ said Anna, 
know you do,^^ said Earl, ^^and in fact it does appear 
a little rough, but it is all the way I see out of it.” 

^^What about our license, Earl?” 

^^We can get them most any time, we are both of age.” 

^^Well Earl, I do not distrust you in the least, but to 
relieve my parents of any unnecessary trouble I had rather 
you would get them before we leave Kingston.” 

^^Very well, Anna, I will do as you think best.” 

^^We will soon be home,” said Anna. 

^^When and where will you meet me?” 
do not know,” said Anna. 

^^Why not tonight? The carnival is going on; large 
crowds are in attendance every night. We can escape so 
much easier.” Earl glanced toward the little white cottage 
and said, see your mother looking out of the window. Tell 
me dearest, at once.” 

With a trembling voice Anna said: am sure Earl, 

you will always love me and be true to me for you will know 
that I gave my consent against my parents^ will.” 


Disobedience 


71 


In a low tone Bari said: ^^Yes, dear, I will love you 
until death separates us” 

After a slight pause Anna said : will meet you down 

at the National Bank promptly at eight o^clock/^ 

To the observer there was nothing unusual happened 
at their parting to cause any suspicion of an elopement. In 
fact, both appeared very indifferent. Upon Annans arrival 
Mrs. Lee arose and opened the door and with her body 
wrapped in a winter cloak came out on the porch. 

^^Anna, I had a phone call to come at once to Mr. 
Smithes as his wife is dying.’^ 

^^What time will you be home, mamma 
^^I do not know, very likely it will be nine o^clock. 
Please tell your father where I am.'^^ 

^^Mamma, are you willing for me to go with a crowd of 
girls to the carnival 

^^You may go with them Anna, if you wish.’^ After a 
mementos pause she said: ^^Tell your papa I will await his 
coming at Mrs. Smith’s ai^d will return home with him. Do 
not stay too late down town.” 

^^Very well, mamma, I will be home by ten or half past.” 
Anna stood and watched her mother until she passed out of 
sight while the unbidden tears flowed freely down her cheek. 
Memory of a verse came to her that she had learned years 
ago while sitting on her mother’s knee. 

^‘She longed for her darling one 
When all alone she wept. 

Remember there i§ no love 
Like mother^s — Oh do not forget.” 

Anna was very busy preparing her father’s supper. 
When it was completed she called two of her girl friends with 
a phone message and the trio planned to attend the carnival. 
She had just finished her chores when a shrill trill from the 
front gate informed her the girls had arrived. 


72 


Disobedience 


^^Very well, giris, in just a minute. I wish to seal a 
letter.” Soon three happy school girls were on their way 
to the street fair. ^^Where shall we go?” asked one of the 
girls. 

^^To the Ferris wheel, ^^said Anna. ^^It is down by the 
bank.” They had not been there very long until Anna saw 
Earl. By a nod of the head she knew to dodge the girls and 
follow him. 

^^Did you tell Anna what time to come home?” asked 
Mrs. Lee. 

^^N'o, I did not. But do not worry, mother, she will come 
with the girls. 

am sure John, that Anna and Earl have given up 
their plans. He escorted her home this afternoon from 
school and declined an invitation of an hour^s visit with us 
and bid Anna goodbye without even giving her a smile. I 
sure believe they have seen the folly of their way and have 
given it up. Why,” continued Mrs. Lee, had rather see 
Anna in her casket than marry a worthless man. I pitied 
Mrs. Smith this afternoon as she lay upon a rude cot in a 
poverty stricken room, and wondered what would become 
of her four little children, whose father is an old drunkard.” 

^^How many children have they,” asked Mr. Lee. It 
was plain to be seen his mind was not on what she was telling 
by asking again what she had previously told. 

^^Why papa, I have just told you there were four chil- 
dren. One girl and three boys.” 

^^Well mother, those children will have a struggle in life, 
with a drunken father to contend with and without a 
mother^s holy influence to direct the little feet heavenward. 
They, for awhile will naturally drift down and many so-called 
Christians, I always call them church members, will give 
them a kick with their tongue and try to send them lower. 


Disobedience 


73 


Only a very few to give kind words and lend a helping hand 
to lift upward. They will not obtain an education, not one 
in a hundred does. They are reared in ignorance and are 
used on the farm and many other places as beasts of burden 
to do all the drudgery 

Surely all the children that are left do not have such 
a sad life.” 

‘T may have overestimated it some but that is the way 
of the world.” 

^‘Mrs. Smith had such a sweet disposition,” said Mrs. 

Lee. 

^Tt often happens that way,” said Mr. Lee. sweet 
Christian girl will disobey God^s command in choosing a 
companion that is not her equal. Not only will she suffer, 
but she will cause the innocent to suffer also.” Mr. Lee 
continued his remarks by saying: ^^No'good will ever come 
to a girl, no difference how angelic she may be, if she 
weds an evil-hearted man.” 

^‘Hark,” said Mrs. Lee, ^Vas not that some one trilled?” 
They stopped talking to listen when some one knocked 
on the door. 

^^We were afraid you would be uneasy — Without 
waiting for her to finish the sentence, Mrs. Lee said : ^‘Where 
is Anna?” 

^^We do not know. We thought very likely she had 
come home.” 

^^No she is not here,” said her mother. 

^^There is a very large crowd and we got separ- 
ated in twenty minutes after we arrived in town.” 

^^Where did you see her last,” said her mother. 

^^We were with a very large crowd near the swing when 
a man came out of a tent leading an ape. We were so ex- 
cited and everybody crowded to get nearer the tent to see 


74 


Disobedience 


the little animal perform its cute tricks. After we had 
watched it to onr hearts content we started to the next 
place of amusement, thinking Anna was with us. We called 
her attention to a funny little incident and to our surprise 
she was missing. We searched and searched but could not 
find her.” 

^^Did I understand you to say there was a large crowd in 
town ?” 

^^Yes ma^am, there was, but all have gone now.” 

^^We thank you girls for your kindness. Anna will soon 
be home,” said her father. ^^No doubt you lost each other 
at the swing and went to different places of amusement.” 

^^We just looked and looked for her,” said another girl, 
^^but could not find her.” 

‘^^Very likely Anna did the same thing,” said her mother, 
would not be surprised when we learn the particulars, 
that you followed each other round and round. That is the 
way one does when they are lost. Once again let us thank 
you for taking such an interest in Anna’s welfare and ours 
also. If Anna is not here soon we will investigate. Some- 
thing may have happened.” 

^^Oh, we hope not,” said the girls. 

After a moment’s pause one of the girls said: knew 

mother would expect my friends to tell her if I was absent 
from home, and could not be found in town.” 

^^Surely,” said Mrs. Lee, ^fin a circumstance like this 
one when there are so many strangers in town and very 
likely some of them are evil-minded. It certainly was kind of 
you to tell us and we both thank you a thousand times.” 

Mr. and Mrs. Lee sat waiting until the clock pealed 
eleven and still Anna did not come. 

must hear from her. The suspense is almost more 
than I can endure. It is something awful.” 


Disobedience 


75 


not worry, she will be here soon/^ 
do not know it” said her mother. would be better 
satisfied if you would go and meet her, and if you fail to 
see her go on until you do, and bring her home. She may 
be the victim of foul play of some one. We do not know 
how many rascals are with that show. They may have 
drugged her and she is not capable of taking care of herself. 

Mr. Lee^s face, which was usually flushed, now turned 
to an ashy paleness, but without returning a word he quickly 
arose from where he was sitting and going to the wardrobe 
took down his overcoat and cap and donned them hastily. 
As he passed by a small table that sat in one corner of the 
room, he picked up his revolver that lay concealed beneath 
some old papers that had been carelessly thrown down. After 
examining the weapon to see if it was in order to use in case 
of an emergency, he put it in his pocket and started down 
the street. 

Most all places of amusement pertaining to the carnival 
were closed. The crowd had departed for their homes. Mr. 
Lee walked leisurely down to the depot ever keeping a watch- 
ful eye on the pedestrians going in every direction. There 
were not many passengers in the waiting room. He looked 
through the latticed window into the ticket office to learn 
the hour of the night. After satisfying his mind that he was 
correct, that his eyes had not deceived him, he took his watch 
out of his vest pocket to see if it corresponded with the 
railroad time. 

^^Well who would have thought it” said he to himself 
as he glanced over the room. ^Tt is twelve o^clock.^^ 

^^Were you wanting a ticket asked the agent, as he 
stepped to the window. 

^^No not exactly said Mr. Lee. ^^What time is the 
train due?” 


76 


Disobedience 


^^One is due at four in the morning/^ 

^^Not until four?^^ asked Mr. Lee. “I thought it ar- 
rived earlier.^^ 

^^They have changed the time of the train you are 
thinking of. It left here ten minutes ago.^^ 

^^Is that true ? I had not heard of it.^^ After a moment^s 
pause he said: ^^Are the coaches crowded; that is, are there 
many people traveling now?” 

^^Yes, quite a few,” said the agent. ^^A number of the 
students are going home to spend the holidays.” 

^^Have you seen Anna tonight?” asked Mr. Lee. 

^^No, I have not,” said the agent, as he gave a little 
chuckle. Then composing himself, he said: ^Ts she lost?” 

^^No,” said Mr. Lee. ^^We have missed each other.” 

^‘You need not worry about her, Mr. Eadcliff will take 
care of her.” Mr. Lee looked earnestly into the face of the 
agent and said: ^^Has he been here tonight?” 

^^Yes, he purchased two tickets for Vernon. I suppose 
he and his room mate are going to spend the days of yuletide 
with one of their parents.” 

^^Very likely,” said Mr. Lee. Then turning his face 
from the agent for fear he would detect an uneasy and 
anxious expression, he gazed at the empty seats in the wait- 
ing room. He seemed to be prompted by another motive, 
for he suddenly turned and walked to the door and stood 
for a few moments with his right hand hid beneath his 
heavy coat and resting on his hip, where he could defend 
himself and daughter on short notice. He continued his 
gaze for sometime, watching the strange faces as they passed 
by him on the platform. He decided to return home and 
consoled himself by saying, ^^Anna has returned home, I am 
sure we have missed each other. She need not know of my 
coming here.” Slowly he turned and retraced his steps 


Disobedience 


77 


toward home. He was overtaken by one of his neighbors 
who began teasing him for keeping late hours. 

^‘Yes/^ said Mr. Lee, suppose it is rather late for a 
man of my age but one never knows what he can do until 
he is put to the test.^^ 

^^Yes, that is true, Mr. Lee. I have often heard parents 
make this remark: know my child would not do a deed 

like that, they are too high in their ideals of life to commit 
an offense in that manner.^ 

^^They do not know anything about it,^^ said Mr. Lee, 
in a rather loud tone. ^^Very likely the child has never been 
put to the test.^^ 

*^Oh well, Mr. Lee, you need not apologize, I was only 
teasing; one of your age knows better how to take care of 
themselves at a carnival than one of the younger set.^^ 

^^The carnival only comes once a year you know. That 
is one time too many,^^ said Mr. Lee. His friend ignored 
his last remark and said: 

saw your daughter tonight but did not see your wife.^^ 

^‘She was called to see one of our sick neighbors. You 
saw Anna, did you?^^ 

“Yes sir, she was with Earl Eadcliff, or that is who I 
thought it was.” 

“What were they doing?” asked Mr. Lee. 

“Eeading a letter,” said his friend. “My I wish I lived 
as near town as you. I have five more blocks to walk.” 

Mrs. Lee. was walking the floor and wringing her hands 
as Mr. Lee entered the room. 

“Oh, tell me if you saw Anna.” 

“I heard of her in an indirect way. Do not know how 
true reports are.” 

“Here is what I found in her room lying on the table 
and addressed to Mr. John Lee.” Mrs. Lee came and stood 


78 


Disobedience 


by the side of her husband as he unsealed the missive. She 
cannot believe flying reports and circumstantial evidence but 
has a little ray of hope that all will end well. 

^^Well mother, Anna has deserted us for that worthless 
Eadcliff.^^ Mrs. Lee turned as pale as any criminal ever 
sentenced for life. A shudder went over her whole frame 
before she could speak : ^^Is that not awful, I loved her dearer 
than myself.^^ 

^‘So did said her father, ^^but our fondest hopes are 
shattered and we are left alone.^^ 

Between sobs Mrs. Lee said: ^^Eead the letter, papa, so 
I can hear what she says.^^ 

“Dear Father and Mother: I leave tonight on the eleven- 
twenty train. Will be married to Earl in a few days, as we 
purchased our license in Kingston. So I bid you adieu, asking 
you to forgive and forget.” 

^^Tliis is awfuV^ said her mother. ^^Me forget her, no 
never, never.^^ As she said the last word she fell to the 
floor in a death-like swoon. 


CHAPTER IX 

PASSING INCIDENTS 

. When Earl entered the courthouse the officials were 
preparing to retire for the day. The Eecorder had laid his 
roll of paper on the shelf. 

“Good afternoon,^^ said Earl, “am I too late to ask a 
favor 

“I^m sure I don^t know,^^ said the Eecorder. “What is it 
Earl blushed gave a slight cough, then with two of his fingers 
tried to loosen his collar. Then with a stammering 
tongue said : 

“I would like for you to write me a marriage license.^^ 

“Is the young lady present 


Passing Incidents 


79 


she is not/^ 

^‘Are your parents willing 
suppose they are/^ 

^^We are planning to surprise our parents and friends/^ 

^^Oh, is that so. Are you both of age?^^ 

^‘Yes sir. I am twenty-three and Miss Lee is twenty- 

two.^^ 

^‘Will you please tell me your names 

“Anna Lee, of Kingston and Earl Kadcliff, of Vernon.^^ 

After the papers were written out; the Eecorder de- 
manded Earl to raise his hand and take an oath: 

“Do you solemnly swear in the presence of these two 
gentlemen as witnesses, that both of you are of age.^^ To 
which Earl said: “Yes.^^ 

“Very welV’ said the Eecorder, “you may sign your 
name on the first line. The witnesses on the lines below 
your name.^^ 

Soon the license were issued and given to Earl and he 
put them in an inside pocket of his coat. He requested the 
Eecorder not to print them for one year. 

“Very well, I will make arrangements to that effect. 

“Lucky,^^ said Earl, as he left the courthouse. “I won- 
der what the old folks will think now of their drunken son- 
in-law.^^ 

How sad to see a creature made in the image of God, 
the Creator, born with more than ordinary intelligence of 
the average person, drift into sinful ways, only feeding on 
the husks. Just the surface of happiness. Kever trying to 
breathe deep thoughts in regard to true cause and effect. But 
keeping in memory evil thoughts. That will produce evil 
fruit, of envy, malice, jealousy and hatred. Simply feeding 
his soul on the chaff. In word and action giving out morsels 
of food that will poison the mind of all who partake. Hot 


80 


Passing Incidents 


striving to dig deep in the soil that it might bring forth a 
pure gem of thought that he with a conscience uncondemned 
could give to his fellowman. But he has never had a thought 
of making the world better by having lived in it. As many 
as he can persuade to ride with him in his little boat, he will 
be their pilot on the sea of life, they will drift down to eter- 
nity^s shore and reap the reward of a misspent life. 

^^Well, by the way,^^ said Earl, must phone to mother.” 
He stepped inside of a drug store and asked permission of 
the proprietor to use his phone. The bookkeeper was not 
present so Earl had the office all to himself. He was de- 
layed a few minutes on account of the line being busy. But 
presently the central called him and told him Mrs. Eebecca 
Eadcliff was at the phone. He notified her of the coming 
event and promised to tell her the particulars when he ar- 
rived home. He hurried on to the hotel where he was board- 
ing and had his trunk sent to the depot. Before he had 
hardly given it a thought it was seven-thirty. He hastily 
arranged his toilet and going to the reception room bade the 
landlord and the landlady goodbye. He started down town 
to attend the carnival and found a place near the National 
Bank where he could see several places of amusement. As 
he stood gazing on the crowd his eyes caught a glimpse of 
Anna. He kept looking steadfastly at her until she turned 
her head. He beckoned to her by giving a nod, and immedi- 
ately she let go of the girPs arm she was holding and cautious- 
ly walked to her fiance. While the crowd was cheering some 
feat of the showman, Anna and Earl hied away down the 
street. 

^^Did you get our license?” asked Anna. 

^‘Yes, I have it in my pocket. Where do you want to do 
your shopping? We have three hours before our train is 
due. Do you wish to trade in the furniture store?” 


Passing Incidents 


81 


Anna laughed heartily and repeated, ^^At the furniture 

store 

^^Well isnH that what you want to buy?^^ 

^^Why Earl, you mean drygoods store, do you not?^^ 

^^Yes, yes that is what I mean/^ 

Anna gave a chuckle to herself. Had she inhaled a whiff 
of his breath she would have known he had taken one too 
many drams. Anna purchased most of her trousseau in 
Kingston but could not find gloves and slippers to match. 
The proprietor of the large emporium promised to order 
them and have them sent to Vernon. They heard the shrill 
whistle of the locomotive ; they knew their train had arrived. 

^^We must be going Anna, the train only stops twenty 
minutes.^^ 

They requested that their purchase be sent by parcel 
post to Vernon. 

^^Come on Anna or we will miss our train. See they 
are adding an extra coach. You may stand outside the door 
while I purchase our tickets. We do not know whose famil- 
iar face we may see in the waiting room.^^ 

^^All aboard,^^ said the train caller. With anxious hearts 
to hurry on to their destination, the passengers nervously 
clutched their valises and started for the train amid the rush 
and push of many travelers. Soon all were comfortably 
situated and in a few minutes Kingston was left far behind. 

** Forsaking father and mother, 

The truest friends in the world; 

All for a drunken lover. 

Poor deceived little girl.” 

All was excitement in Mr. Eadcliff^s home. Mrs. Ead- 
cliff was announcing EarPs wedding to friend and foe. The 
chauffeur was ordered to take the car to Vernon and meet 
Earl with his intended bride. Mrs. Eadcliff had hired a 
domestic to manage the household affairs. This would give 


82 


Passing Incidents 


her a better chance to get acquainted with Miss Lee. The 
minutes seemed long to Mrs. Eadcliff who was anxiously 
waiting EarFs return. Presently they heard the chugging, 
of an automobile. Mr. Eadcliff who was sitting in 
the room reading his paper glanced round to see his wife, 
then laying his paper down on the floor went to the window. 
With his head half bowed and his mouth open, he stood look- 
ing above his spectacles to see if it was their car coming 
through the narrow lane. The nearer it came the more speed 
it put on for it was upgrade. The chauffeur announced their 
arrival by giving two or three honks. 

Earl was delighted to see his parents once more and took 
delight in introducing Miss Anna Lee. As soon as oppor- 
tunity presented itself Mrs. Eadcliff made it known to Earl 
that his parents were more than pleased with his choice. 

^‘My boy, you could have searched the world over and 
would not And one who could excel her in beauty and pur- 
ity. Why,^^ declared Mrs. Eadcliff, ^^she is as sweet as can 
be and perfect in features as a doll.^^ 

^^That is what I think, mother.^^ 

Time had flown away as if on fairy wings. A new week 
was ushered in. Mr. Eadcliff, senior, had invited Earl and 
Anna to take a spin with him to the city and they would 
make a selection of their furniture and he would purchase 
them a home. 

^^Miss Lee you may have your choice as to the style of 
house.^^ 

^Tlease do not call me Miss Lee; call me Anna. I am 
afraid that would be taking too much authority for me to 
select the house/^ 

^^No Anna, it will not. I have been saving for many 
years to help Earl when he married.^^ 

will do my besV^ said Anna, ^fln the selection of a 


Passing Incidents 


83 


home, but I donH know how good my judgment will be. I 
will ask Earl to help me.” 

^^No Anna,” said Mr. Eadcliif, ^^that will be for you to 
decide. Mother and I have been deceived in 

^Tather,” said Earl, ^^you are running too fast ; this road 
is rough. First thing you know a tire will be punctured.” 

^‘That is true,” said his father. ^^Well I was saying — 

^Tull to the right, father. Don’t you see that large 
stone ?” 

^^All right Earl. Well I forgot what J was saying but 
you may select your home and I will pay for it and the fur- 
niture also.” 

‘^Here is a beautiful bungalow,” said Anna, ^^and such 
a large lawn. I admire the maple trees; it makes me think 
of home.” Anna’s voice trembled when she spoke of home. 
Earl was quick to detect this and said : 

^^Anna, anything you wish that will help you to be con- 
tented and happy I am sure father will purchase for you.” 

^The house is vacant,” said Anna. 

^^Yes,” said Mr. Eadcliff, ^‘here is a board tacked on a 
tree advertising it for sale. We will go and see several differ- 
ent buildings before we buy and then you can decide which 
one you like best. I am proud to know Earl has planned to 
marry and settle down for life. A boy that has a wild — 

^Tather, I believe I admire the first house the best. 
Which one do you like best, Anna?” 

^^That is my choice, too,” said Anna. 

^‘All right,” said Mr. Eadcliff, ^^that is the one we will 
buy.” 

^^Who was that lady dressed in black, that just now 
passed us in that carriage? She waved and waved at me,” 
said Anna. 


84 


Passing Incidents 


do not know. She was by ns before I saw her. Was 
she alone 

^‘No there were two ladies in the carriage and a man 
driving.^^ 

^^Do you wish to take a little spin out in the country, 
Anna?^^ asked Mr. Eadcliff. 

am afraid it will cause us to be late in getting home 
tonight and Mrs. Eadcliff will be uneasy 

^^We will not stay out late enough for that. If we were 
a little late she will think we had a punctured tire. She 
knows if anything happened of a serious nature I would 
call her to the phone and notify her at once.^^ 

^^Well if it does not discommode you, I am sure it will 
be a pleasure to me,^^ said Anna. 

^^I am always happier when I am trying to make others 
happy/^ said Mr. Eadcliff, ^^so if you are both ready we will 
start at once.^^ 

It was understood by Mr. and Mrs. Eadcliff that he was 
to keep Anna and Earl out late. The young people of the 
neighborhood had planned to surprise them with a linen 
shower in honor of the coming wedding. By seven o’clock 
the young people had assembled in the parlor at Mr. Ead- 
cliff’s and were anxiously waiting to catch a glimpse of the 
prospective bride. 

^^Well,” said Mrs. Eadcliff, ^Ve are pleased with Earl’s 
choice. She has such a sweet disposition.” 

Miss Pert had been listening to the passing remarks of 
Anna’s graces and it set wheels to running in her head. 
After meditating a minute she said: 

wonder why Miss Lee did not marry at home. She 
has been here one week and not married yet.” 

^^Oh, they wanted to have a romantic wedding,” said 
Mrs. Eadcliff. 


Passing Incidents 


85 


^^Did they elope questioned Miss Pert. 

Mrs. Eadcliff heard the honk of the car. Ignoring the 
last question she said: ^They have come.^^ 

Anna looked lovely in her suit of blue serge with a set 
of white ermine furs. She was soon ushered to the parlor 
where she was the center of attraction. 

The evening was spent in social conversation. Anna 
was invited to play some instrumental music. After listen- 
ing to some choice selections, lunch was served in a dainty 
style in the dining room. The guests requested Anna to play 
and sing one of her favorite songs before they returned 
home. Anna seated herself at the piano and invited Earl to 
assist her. Earl took the violin from the case and gave his 
consent to favor the young people with a song. Softly they 
played the prelude. In listening to the melody it would 
carry your thoughts out in the future, then by a gentle turn 
bring them back to the present. Softly they began to sing 
a duet ; about lovers sweet dream. It was rendered so per- 
fectly that when the singers voices glided about in the breeze, 
a solemn thought touched the hearts of all. A number of the 
guests were weeping. They complimented the singers and 
congratulated them in advance of the marriage ceremony 
and departed for their homes. 

The following morning the postman delivered to Miss 
Anna Lee a large bundle from Vernon registered to her. 
Anna examined the contents of the parcel and found every- 
thing as she had ordered. 

^‘Well Anna,^^ said Earl, ^Vill you name the day of our 
wedding 

■Tt is so near the holidays, Earl, let us postpone it for 
a time.^^ 

^^What is your idea for that, Anna?” 


86 


Passing Incidents 


^^Christmas days are days of merriment and I think it is 
somewhat sad to marry 

^^When did you get this thought, Anna?” 

^^It is not new to me, Earl; for I have thought it was 
a plunge in the dark. My ! it would be awful to be deceived.” 

^^Yes but we will not be. We have known each other 
two years.” 

^^Yes,” said Anna, two last September.” 

^^Any day you suggest will be all right with me.” 

^^The eighth of January.” 

^^Will we have a quiet wedding, Anna?” 
suppose so.” 

Just then Mrs. Eadcliff came in to inquire about the 
mail. Then Earl suggested to Anna that they ask his 
mothers opinion to which Anna agreeably consented. 

^^Why not marry in the home church,” said his mother. 

^^Under the circumstances, I had rather not.” 

^^Well Anna, we will get a modiste to see that your 
trousseau is all right and you need not suffer any humilia- 
tions on account of that.” 

Anna gave a deep sigh, and after studying a minute 
said: ^^All right.” 

Mrs. Eadcliff examined her toilet and said it was per- 
fectly lovely and dainty enough for a bride in Paris. 

^^Let us turn this affair over to mother, and let her plan 
it.” 

^Wery well,” said Anna, am willing, only I prefer the 
date I mentioned. That is fathePs birthday.” 

^That is two weeks from Thursday,” said Mrs. Eadcliff. 
^^That will be all right. We will have more time to prepare 
and you and Earl will be young folks during the holidays and 
can enjoy all the Christmas festivities with the young people.” 


Passing Incidents 


87 


Mrs. Eadcliff began to lay plans for the wedding. Called 
to see the minister that afternoon. 

“We can^t see the end of life’s days, 

It may be best this is so, 

We only see the sunshine rays 
At the present as on we go. 

So many heartaches we would shun. 

If in the future we could see; 

And the race of life with patience run — 

This is the rule for you and me.” 

Anna and Earl attended all the Christmas festivities in 
the neighborhood where they lived. Gossip had circulated a 
report that they were married. The coming Sunday evening 
they attended services at the home church. After singing a 
few hymns a prayer was deliverd by one of the members of 
the church. The pastor made the usual announcements. 
After a slight pause he said: am authorized to announce 

that I will perform the ceremony that will unite in holy 
wedlock Mr. Earl Eadcliff, of Yernon, and Miss Anna Lee, 
of Kingston, at the church on the evening of January eighth, 
at seven p. m. The congregation is invited to attend the 
nuptials.^^ He requested the choir to sing another hymn 
before the reading of the evening chapter. The subject he 
selected to preach from was the ^^Atonement.^^ He gave to 
the audience many beautiful thoughts that was produced in 
his mind and spoke to them in eloquent words of the atone- 
ment God made in sending his son, Jesus, to suffer, bleed 
and die, to redeem lost man. Kor has the atonement ceased, 
for many men have left their homes to enlist in the army; 
offer their life a sacrifice to redeem and save their coun- 
try. Many mothers have said goodbye to noble sons, bidding 
them God speed, telling them to go, in lionor to fiheir 
mothers, home and native land. They have gone and enlisted 
m tlie European war, suffering martyrdom at the hands of 
their enemies for a cause to them so grand. Not only do 


88 


Passing Incidents 


we read of heroes, but of heroines also; who have also made 
the sacrifice in giving up their own flesh and blood to atone 
for the sins of another. Mothers love is the truest and pur- 
est of any virtue on earth. I often think if we all had the 
love for each other that a mother has for her children, that 
this world would be ruled by love and not by the bayonet. 
Notice the mother when her child goes astray, how her heart 
is grieved for that wayward son or daughter. How quickly 
she forgives and embraces them in her arms. 

‘*Our Saviour in heaven gave his life, 

To save the world now lost in sin. 

Mother would make the same sacrifice 
To help children a new life begin. 

From ages to ages this love has grown 
Each mother with one voice will say; 

Mother’s love on earth is second to none, 

To heaven it will light the way.” 

With a few more well chosen remarks the services were 
dismissed. Earl glanced at Anna she was weeping bitterly. 

^^Come on Anna dear. The chauffeur is waiting in the 
car at the door.^^ 

They stopped in the vestibule for Anna to don her veil. 
When the chauffeur said : ^^Hurry, Earl, your mother is very 
sick.^^ 

^^What is the matter with her?^^ 

^The doctor said it was a nervous shock.^^ 

^Ts she dangerous?" 

^^No, not now, she has been very sick, but is resting 
better now." 

In a few minutes they arrived home and were admitted 
into the sick woman^s room. 

am much better now children and I think I will be 
all right, provided I do not have another sinking spell." 


Passing Incidents 


89 


After I rest a while and gain some more strength so I can 
talk I wish to have Earl alone with me/^ 


CHAPTER X 

THE WEDDING 

Anna and Mr. Radcliff soon departed from the room 
and left mother and son alone. 

^^Come nearer, Earl. Bring your chair and sit down by 
me. I have something to tell you.” 

Earl glanced at his mother for she was very pale and 
appeared to be so despondent. Earl granted her request and 
sat down at her bedside. 

have a letter from Mr. Huntington, president of the 
bank at Vernon. He informed me of an order he received 
from you amounting to $3,000. I was already delinquent 
a few dollars. What about this Earl?” 

^^Well, mother, I told you the circunistances concerning 
mine and Anna’s affair. She made her own selection of her 
trousseau and I promised to pay for them.” 

^^Earl you surely do not mean to tell me or even insin- 
uate that Anna’s bill amounted to that?” 

^^Something near the amount, mother.” 

^^Well Earl I have no income of my own. I guess your 
father will have it to pay, if he refuses I am sure I don’t 
know what will become of you.” 

^^What do you mean, mother?” 

^^Well if your father refuses to pay it you may have to 
suffer the penalty.” 

^^What is the penalty.” 

^^An offense of forgery.” 

^^Well mother, I think Anna is deserving, don’t you?” 

^TTes, I do. I think she is as perfect as anyone on earth 


90 


The Wedding 


can be. And more than that, if it is ever paid it is because 
your father respects her highly. It will be all for her sake. 
But you may expect a storm when he is told, for it is sure 
to come.^^ 

^‘Well mother, you tell father about it privately and ex- 
plain why I did it. I am sure he will listen to you and I 
will confess that I have spent some money foolishly, but 
mother, if you are in Eome you must conform to some of 
their ways or you will be called a crank. But I hope to be 
married soon, and then I will settle down for life.^^ 

Mrs. Eadcliff planned to break the news to him gently 
and promised Earl to shield and protect him from coming 
danger. 

Early next morning Anna crossed the hall and seeing 
Mrs. Eadcliff^s bedroom door ajar cautiously slipped through 
the opening into the room. She stood for a moment watch- 
ing the sleeping form and pale face of EarPs mother. A 
solemn awe thrilled her whole being. Then with noiseless 
tread she crept softly to her bedside and printed a kiss upon 
her forehead, thinking, when she did it, of her own mother 
many miles away. Tiptoeing from the bedside so as to not 
awaken her, Anna silently left the room. In one hour from 
the time Anna was in the room the bell rang for breakfast. 
The family were very much surprised when Mrs. Eadcliff 
joined them in the dining room and seated herself at the 
table in her accustomed place. 

^^Well mother, I am surprised to see you. How is your 
health this morning Earl inquired. 

feel some better. I am not suffering any pain but 
am very weak. I think I will be all right after breakfast. 

^Tt is to be hoped you will mother ; no time for sick peo- 
ple.^’ Earl gave a little laugh. Mrs. Eadcliff and Anna 
smiled in return, but his father sat munching his food in 


The Wedding 


91 


silence and paid no attention to the words just spoken. Mrs. 
Eadcliff continued to improve and in a few days was con- 
sidered as well as usual by her friends. Mrs. Eadcliff was in 
possession of a sunny disposition. If a cloud overshadowed 
her path she wore a shining mask that covered her aching 
heart and her friends were none the wiser for she never men- 
tioned her troubles to anyone. She often remarked it was 
wrong to tell your troubles to others, for everybody had 
troubles of their own. 

The day of the wedding the committee met and planned 
the decorations. At the entry of the first aisle sat two large 
vases of ferns just far enough apart to allow the passage of two 
people. Around each vase was several colors of ribbons tied in a 
bow and extending from those vases along the aisle, wound 
round and round each other so as to make a ribbon rope. They 
were fastened to vases of ferns at the edge of the altar. A beau- 
tiful wreath of ferns, smilax and roses decorated the alcove 
above. In front of the altar, in the center of the aisle where 
the bridal party would march, hung a large fioral bell. The 
altar was filled with many varieties of fiowers. It presented 
a beautiful dell that had suddenly burst into bloom. Long 
before the hour of the wedding the church was filled to its 
utmost capacity. All were anxiously waiting the coming 
of the bride and groom. The choir was singing some special 
selections when the usher gave them a signal by which they 
knew the bridal party had arrived. The organist commenced 
to play a wedding march. Anna had requested that the 
wedding ceremony be simple, but not too plain ; that it would 
lower EarFs standard with his friends. The fiower girls were 
preceded by a small girl dressed in white carrying a satin 
cushion, handsomely decorated, with the wedding ring in the 
center. She was followed by a small girl and boy carrying 
a beautiful bouquet for the bride and the groom who closely 


92 


The Wedding 


followed in the procession. The bride was becomingly dressed 
in a white satin gown, trimmed with fine shadow lace chiffon 
bands and net yoke with rhine stone buttons. The groom 
wore a conventional black suit and on the lapel of his coat 
was fastened a buttonhole bouquet. They were met at the 
altar by the pastor. The little ring bearer stood near the 
minister. When the fiower children were beneath the fioral 
bell they separated to opposite sides of the aisles and bride 
and groom stood between them, directly under the bell. Anna 
looked like the picture of innocence and purity. As she 
knelt with Earl on the rail of the altar she heard the pastor 
invoke God’s greatest blessings on the two. After they had 
arisen from their knees, the pastor shook Jhands with them, 
gave them spiritual advice and pronounced them man and 
wife. With the fiower children in advance the bridal party 
soon made their departure. By the time they had arrived 
at the vestibule there was a commotion among the guests at 
the church. Men and women seemed to be wonderfully ex- 
cited about someone and were doing all they could to assist 
them. Soon the men could be seen carrying the lifeless 
form of some person who had fainted. 

It was a very merry party of young people that had been 
invited to the reception at the Radcliff home. Everyone 
helped to make the occasion joyful and clouds of sorrow were 
hidden from view by the bright rays of sunshine that beamed 
from each heart, in the happy expression of faces. The night 
was very beautiful for it to be the month of January. The 
moon shone bright and the little stars were busy twinkling, 
sending out many fiery rays of light. Tiny fiakes of frost 
could be seen fiying in the air sparkling and shining like 
so many diamonds. 

^Ts not this a lovely night?” exclaimed Earl. ^^Surely 
it is one of nature’s best. Don’t you think so, Anna?” 


The Wedding 


93 


“Yes it is lovely, Earl; but I admire twilight the most/^ 
“Oh, that is too dull and quiet for me, Anna/^ 

“I know it is very still, Earl, but it always seems to me 
that the angels come nearer earth at the close of day. I al- 
ways think at the close of our life the angels will be nearer 
us than ever before.^^ 

“Well, Anna, life is sweeter to me not to think of death 
but to think of life. I hate gloomy days but I always wel- 
come days of sunshine.^^ 

“Oh, Earl, I admire gloomy days. There is nothing to 
attract your attention, and if God should see fit to send the 
gentle drops of rain to give the little plants a drink we 
should be thankful for the day, while vegetation is being 
blessed with showers from the heavens. We can search our 
hearts and see if there are any unclean thoughts hidden 
away.^^ 

“Oh, Anna, I would never agree to that for fear I would 
have remorse of conscience.^^ 

“If you would let me have my choice I would prefer twi- 
light eve, when it is fading away and the evening star is 
peeping through the hazy sky throwing down to earth a faint 
light from heaven to guide our feet along lifers pathway. 
When my eyes behold the evening star I forget myself and 
all life’s trials and am soon lost in reverie and deep medita- 
tion and I try to find all the hidden beauties of the twilight.*’ 

Sweet to meditate when twilight 
Comes at the close of day; 

Renew your vows before starlight 
Comes to chase twilight away. 

At the close of twilight a star 
Shines in the sky you can see; 

The light reflects the crossing bar 
And twilight goes from you and me. 

I pray my days may be 
Peaceful as the twilight eve; 


94 


The Wedding 


May my ship sail on smooth sea 
Lighted by Christ when I leave.” 

are home,” said Earl. ^^We have surely made a 
quick trip.” Soon they were receiving congratulations from 
their friends and wishes for them to live to a mature old 
age, after which they entered the parlor. The rooms were 
brilliantly lighted and decorated with many beautiful flowers, 
Mrs. Eadcliff taking an active part in helping to entertain 
the company. At eight o^clock refreshments were served in 
a dainty fashion. They were eating and taking their turn 
telling stories, when suddenly the lady that sat by Earl ex- 
claimed ! ^^Who is that peeping in at the window ?” But the 
face had disappeared. Earl had glanced toward the window 
in time to catch a fiery gleam from a wicked expression of 
someone^s eye. He sat for a moment like a statue and then 
a look of horror shaded his countenance. While in this 
dilemma he dropped his fork and spoon. A number of the 
guests did not see anyone. So it was decided it must have 
been the reflection from the light in the room. Earl wished 
he could think that, but in his mind he saw a picture of a face 
well known to him. The door of his heart opened and con- 
science stamped words in his mind and he remembered brok- 
en pledges and vows and how others had suffered by his 
wrong deeds. Condemnation nearly weighed him down, for 
he felt and in his soul saw the word ^^guilty.” 

From day to day for the last two years he had been 
sowing evil seed. Could it be possible that some of those 
seeds would spring up by the wayside and he would reap a 
crop of thorns and thistles. When the last course of the 
lunch had been served the guests returned to the parlor. The 
remainder of the day was spent in playing games and during 
the intervals some one would favor the audience with some 
instrumental music. Anna was invited to play and sing the 


The Wedding 


95 


closing song for the evening. Sweetly the soprano voice 
rang out in a clear tone, a musical melody. By watching 
the expression on her face as she spoke the words it impressed 
the audience that the sentiment of that song was a prayer 
in her heart. 

In after years, when the young folks of that day were the 
old people of tomorrow, they told their children the story of 
Anna. How her life was wrecked by her disobedience to 
parents in allowing the tempter to lead. No doubt her 
parents, when sitting all alone, would think of the past, and 
how many times, when worn out in body they had admin- 
istered to the needs of a sick baby with the fond assurance that 
sometime in future years this child would care for them when 
they were old. Very likely while Anna was singing, ^^Who 
will love me when I^m old there was an electric wire of love 
springing from her heart and extending to her childhood 
home where it found a connecting link in the hearts of her 
father and mother, for they were bound to each other by 
many cords of love. 

“Daughter,^^ said Mrs. Eadcliff, ^^it is nearly twelve 
o^clock; you may have the pleasure of slicing the wedding 
cake and distributing it among the young folks.^^ Mrs. Ead- 
clifl was never happier in her life than she was tonight. She 
knew her plans had all been shattered in regard to EarFs 
college education and was aware of some evil deeds he had 
committed. But she really thought he had made a wise choice 
in the selection of his bride and hoped through her influence 
to win Earl to a higher standard of morals in life. Anna 
laid each guest a slice of cake on tissue paper, then with 
her own hands tied it with baby ribbon, requesting that each 
one sleep that night with their cake beneath their pillow, 
and whatever they dreamed would come true. 

^^Hurry, Anna,^^ said Earl, ^^the chauffeur is waiting; let 


96 


The Wedding 


us hurry and depart for Vernon so as to avoid the 
charivari party Anna donned her veil and coat then darted 
from the room like a fairy. When she stepped out on the 
porch she was very much surprised to see the pastor of the 
church conversing with Earl in a low tone. Anna hesitated 
for a moment then said : wish to beg pardon for intrud- 

ing."" 

^^That is perfectly all right/" said the pastor, will talk 
to both of you if you do not object."" 

^^We certainly appreciate your kindness and the interest 
you maintain in our behalf in regard to our future welfare/" 
said Anna. 

^^Thank you both very much for being willing for me 
to advise you/" said the pastor. ^^The foundation for true 
happiness in any station in life is contentment. We should 
all strive to maintain thoughts that will lead to this virtue. 
After possessing this frame of character we siiould be 
careful of speaking unkind words to each other, 
for the tongue is sharper than a dagger. It could leave a 
scar on the heart for life. In connection with this we should 
watch our actions. Kind words have been cruelly crushed 
to the earth by actions not in harmony with our words. 
Then will spring up in our hearts an enemy that has wrecked 
many homes; lack of confidence which will in time produce 
jealousy. We can avoid this by trying to educate the brain 
to a higher plane of thought. ISTever allow the mind to drift 
downward and should evil thoughts ever enter the mind make 
liaste to change the chain of thought. Do not allow your 
niiud to lie dormant in sin"s dangerous paths. By putting 
all this in practice we will form a character that will stand 
the test of any coming trials, for we will form habits that 
we can rule our home with love. If you will both heed this 
advice I have given you there will be no cause for any un- 


The Wedding 


97 


necessary trouble and you will both sail on a perfect sea of 
wedded happiness ” 

They both thanked the minister for his practical advice 
and promised to obey its teachings. 

The chauffeur announced he was waiting by giving a 
honk. They gave the pastor a hand shake and hurried to 
the car. Amid showers of rice they departed for their home 
in Vernon. Thus on they traveled through the frosty air and 
the glittering cold starlight, neither of them seeing any dan- 
ger. The cloud had not arisen high enough in the horizon 
for Anna to see. Both enjoyed the present ray of sunshine 
and never borrowed trouble for the morrow. Anna was the 
first to speak. 

^^ell Earl, our wedding nuptials are numbered with the 
past.^^ 

^^Yes,^^ said Earl, ^‘we only pass this way once.^^ 

^^The pastor gave us good advice.^^ 

‘^What abouV^ asked Earl. 

^Ts it possible you have forsotten.^^ 

^^Oh, I remember,^^ said Earl, “I was thinking of some- 
thing. I really donH remember. What was it?^^ 

^^Well, Earl, he said for you to always respect me as 
you did when I was your sweetheart.’^ 

^‘Well, Anna, if all things pass away, I suppose this 
will too. You know we are married now and I expect you 
to be a true helpmate. For instance, when we go out walking 
you must be your own judge whether you take your raincoat. 
I do not wish to tax my mind with such little trifles.” 

^^Very well,” said Anna, will try to remember. So 
1 guess I will bid farewell to single days for they have passed 


98 


The Wedding 


forever. For everything God created will pass away. ^Tis 
only his words spoken that will not pass away.^^ 

‘The earth and grass and all the trees, 

The heaven and all kinds of birds; 

The flowers and the busy bees 
Shall pass away, thus saith His word. 

“The moon is king of the night. 

The stars are the queen. 

They twinkle to give light 
Upon earth’s scenes. 

Heaven and earth 
With us cannot stay. 

But will sleep in death; 

It will pass away.” 

^^Well Earl, in founding a new home we should obey 
the Holy writ and very likely God will lengthen ouf days 
until we see much of his handiwork before we pass away.^^ 
After Anna had repeated those lines to Earl, they turned 
the corner of the section and Ternon loomed in sight. In a 
few minutes the chauffeur stopped at the gate. Anna and 
Earl were at home. 


CHAPTER XI 

THE HOME 

Eight years have passed since Anna left her home in 
Kingston. It seemed to her much longer. She had never 
heard from home but once and that through the items of 
the Kingston papers. Her mother had been very low with 
typhoid fever, but was better at that time. This was all 
she knew in regard to the dear father and mother. Some- 
times when the black clouds of sorrow would threaten to 
overshadow her life, how her thoughts would reflect back 
to that dear home; where she spent childhood^s happy days. 
She had never thought of life as having a dark page in its 


The Home 


99 


book, for she was ruled with words of love. She .loved the 
flowers and birds and would sit for hours in the spring at the 
south window watching the little humming birds kiss the 
golden heart of the flowers. Then with a whirring buzz it would 
fly away to its own little nest. She often wished she could step 
inside the room and hear father read a chapter and with 
them kneel in prayer. But no, she had wilfully disobeyed 
the home rule and must bear the trials of life alone. Her 
husband had been gone all day, she knew not where. He 
had been in a sulky mood for several days, and she dared 
not say anything to him concerning it for fear he would have 
one of those violent, mad fits. 

^‘Hello ! Are you alone, Anna 

She glanced out of the window and May was standing 
at the gate. She opened the door and invited her to come in. 
‘‘What would I do if it were not for you/^ said Anna. 
“Oh, do not mention that, Anna, for I am only too 
glad to come to call upon you and indulge in a social chat, 
and will grant any favor that I am able to bestow.^^ 

“I don^t know,^^ said Anna, “which is the saddest, to 
be a widow indeed or filling the place of one and yet your 
husband living.^^ 

“May^s face blushed to a crimson but controlling her 
feelings, said, “Either is bad, Anna.^^ 

“Well I am truly thankful I met you May. I donH 
know what I would have done without you.^^ 

“You would have found another friend, Anna.^^ 

“I don^t know, really I don^t think the people of Ver- 
non are very sociable, do you 

“Well they are not as friendly as they are in Kingston.^’ 
“Did you once live in Kingston, May 
“Mother died and was buried in the cemetery near that 
town” 


100 


The Home 


Anna eyed May for a minute and wondered, and was 
only too glad to change the subject. 

am glad to get acquainted. I truly love a friend that 
will listen to my stories in regard to my trials in life, then 
after they hear them seal their lips; not allow the tongue 
to betray me.^^ 

am only too glad, Anna, to be a help to you if you 
desire it.” 

do not only desire it. May, but I beg of you to be in 
sympathy with me. I never thought of the world being half 
so vile as it is when I was at home. You knew May, that my 
husband was a boozer, did you not?” 

have heard he was,” said May. 

^‘Well that is a true report. Of course it does not become 
me to speak of it, but at this time I need a friend indeed.” 

^Tt is not any secret. I have heard a number speak of 
it and rather censure him for his unloyalty to you.” 

^Tt is sad for me to think of it. May, and when I am 
alone I weep when I think of his broken vows. Not one has 
he kept. But notwithstanding all that I cannot speak of his 
slioitcomings to another. And now I am in delicate health 
am not able to earn my pin money. Earl will not make an 
allowance for me, even a small amount, so I must call on 
another.” 

‘^Anna, I do not wish to be inquisitive but will you tell 
me what j^ou wish to purchase?” 

Not a sound was audible. Anna was whispering into 
May^s ear. 

^Toor little girl, you have my heartfelt sympathy 
Can you crochet, Anna?” 

^‘Yfs, I can pattern any sample I ever saw in the pa- 
per.” 

know a lady who is wanting some of this work done. 


The Home 


101 


I will see her at once. Would you object to using clothes 
that had been worn?^^ 

^^No May, I would be only too glad to get them. Beg- 
gars must not be choosers, you know.^^ 

^^Anna you are no beggar and must not think so, nor 
speak of yourself in this manner. I have a neighbor that 
has so many little dresses and I heard her speak of them 
the other day and wishing she knew some one who could use 
them.^^ 

^^Oh, I would be so thankful to receive them. The 
thought never once entered my mind when I was young of 
ever having to use what others have thrown away.” 

^‘We do not understand what the future has in store for 
us, Anna, and I really think it is a blessing we do not. If 
in days of joy and mirth we could look down the years of 
time and see our disappointments in life and know our 
coming sorrow we could not be happy though our life at 
the present time was surrounded with ever luxury.” 

^^That is all true. May. From youth to old age we 
should seek to win friends and by kind deeds keep their 
friendship. May, I do not want anyone to know some things 
I have spoken of to you.” 

^Wery well, Anna, I will not mention it to any one and 
I will help you in any way I can. Had you noticed, Anna, 
we have been talking one hour?” 

^^No I had not,” said Anna, 
must be going,” said May. 

While Anna was watching May disappear in the distance 
a prayer was in her heart for God to bless her. She was 
turning to leave the window when her attention was at- 
tracted to a man coming up the walk. It did not take words 
to explain his condition. His progress toward home was 
not very fast for he was staggering constantly from one side 


102 


The Home 


of the walk to the other. Until at last he stumbled and fell, 
he then began to walk on all fours. Anna watched him for 
a minute and with her heart too full of sorrow to give vent 
to words, she turned and went into her room. After closing 
the door she laid down upon the couch and wept bitterly. 
After weeping for some time she arose from the bed and 
going to the kitchen she took a match with her to light the 
oil stove preparatory to steeping him some coffee. ^^That will 
help him more than anything, thought Anna. 

^^Good evening, Mrs. Radcliff; I brought your husband 
home. He is not very well and is very dizzy. I think he has 
eaten something that has caused indigestion.^^ 

Anna thanked him for his kindness. But a look in his 
face revealed a downcast eye. A red nose with cheeks that 
were puffy told Anna that he was afflicted with the same 
malady. He escorted Earl to his room and persuaded him 
to lie down on a 'cot. Presently Anna came in with a cup 
of hot coffee and stood by his bedside. He soon awakened 
and drank two cups of the strong beverage; but laid down 
again and took another short nap. After which he sat up on 
the edge of the bed with a blank stare in his expression. 

‘^What do you want, Earl?’^ said Anna. 

^^A drink; but I can get it myself.” 

Very soon she heard the splash of something in the 
kitchen. 

^^What are you doing, Earl?” 

^^Getting me a drink.” Upon investigation he had taken 
the butter paddle from off the hook and was trying to drink 
out of it. 

^^Go lay down, Earl; you do not know what you are 
doing.” 

^^Yes I do, Mrs. Radcliff, and I am capable of taking 
care of myself,” 


The Home 


103 


Anna returned to the front room and took her seat near 
the window and watched the pedestrians as they returned 
from their work. Earl was very busy in the kitchen. She 
could hear him prowling in the cupboard. 

^^Anna, hie, oh, hie, Anna, your cabbage was tough 
for dinner; you surely purchased an old head.^^ 

^^Why Earl, we did not have cabbage for dinner.’^ Earl 
came staggering to the door with a soup bone in his hand 
the grease dripping from his chin. 

tell you she^s tough; he-he-hic, tough; I mean the 
cabbage, you know.^^ 

Anna could not keep from laughing at his comical ap- 
pearance, while the tears flowed down her cheeks. In a 
pleading tone she said : ‘^Come on Earl, and go to bed and 
rest; you are worn out. I will prepare our supper and then 
you may get up and eat.^^ Anna escorted him to the bed- 
room. After she had taken off his shoes, he gave her some 
very good advice and retired for the night. He did not 
awaken until next morning. A ray from the sun was shin- 
ing in his face. 

must apologize to Anna,^^ said he. know she is 
one of the best women I ever knew.^^ So he begged her to 
forgive the past and from this day he would strive to live 
better. Poor, weak mortal; he had broken so many vows 
for he did not have the will power to say no. The serpent 
had allured him from the paths of right, searing his con- 
science with chains of sin until he was powerless to resist the 
wicked gleam of the wily serpenPs eye. He had formed a 
habit when quite young of taking a dram with his asso- 
ciates. As he grew older the desire for strong drink in- 
creased. His system was poisoned with the drugs it con- 
tained, and it had caused him to crave it as he would food. 
In fact, his appetite was stronger for the booze — for a num- 


104 


The Home 


ber of times he had excused himself from the dining room 
and went directly to the saloon. The desire for strong drink 
was so intense that it caused a hungering and gnawing in 
the vital thread of life and nature demanded it. 

When Anna told him of his actions, he wept as though 
his heart would break; begged of her to forgive him, saying 
he would never be guilty of acting so ridiculous again. Earl 
ate a hearty meal after which he started down town. Anna 
followed him to the gate pleading with him not to go. 

^^Why not, Anna 

^‘You will not come home.” 

^^Yes I will. I have some business to attend to, and 
after I have accomplished what I have undertaken I will 
be home soon.” 

^^Earl, you will not until you have spent all 
your money gambling and drinking and you will come home 
tonight dizzy, yet at the same time performing some very 
wonderful feats that will not fail to entertain all that will 
see you. So please don^t go.” 

^0 Anna, I will not touch a drop. I vow this to you 
and should I fail to keep my vow I pray the Lord to take 
me home to Heaven.” 

^^The Lord would not need you in the condition you 
were last evening. Has it ever dawned in your mind the 
life you are living, the way you are acting may have a tend- 
ency to fix the future life of your unborn child, and cause 
it to be an imbecile?” 

^^1^0, I have never given it a thought,” said Earl. 

^^Your misconduct is stamped on my mind so plain that 
I really think it could affect the helpless innocent and to a 
great extent mould the character.” 

^^Well don’t worry Anna, I will soon be home.” 

Anna clasped two hands around his arm and began 


The Home 


105 


to weep. He gave a sudden jerk that caused her to loose her 
hold and said: 

^‘Stop that crying, donH be a baby. I understand my 
business and you must obey me. I hate to see anyone as silly 
as you are. I am capable of taking care of myself.’^ So he 
carelessly left her, went down town with his hat on one sido 
of his head and a cigarette in his mouth. Anna spent most 
of the day weeping. Her sad mood did not appeal for any 
sweet melodies of song. While brooding over the past, she 
recognized May^s voice. 

^^Oh May, I am so proud to see you, I was just thinking 
of you and wishing you would come.^^ 

^^We see each other every day,^^ said May, ^Ve ought to 
become well acquainted.^^ 

have a place in my heart for you of love and sym- 

pathy.^^ 

^^Thank you Anna, I sure appreciate all of those kind 
words.^^ 

have so much confidence in you May. I certainly 
count you as a friend in deed, a helper in need, and I was 
just thinking of you.^^ 

^^When you think of the angels Anna, they always ap- 
pear,^^ said May. 

Angels of mercy,^^ said Anna. 

have been thinking of you Anna. Are you alone?” 

^^Yes, May, but Earl promised me he would not be 
gone long. But it is now four o^clock and he left at eight 
this morning.” 

^^Well Anna, it may be he is the victim of the drink 
habit — promise anything and never think of it again. They 
have no respect for themselves or friends.” 

^^Earl is sorry May, regarding his ridiculous plight yes- 
terday afternoon. When I told him of it, he prayed one of 


106 


The Home 


the most penitent prayers yon ever heard. Did you see 
him yesterday May?^^ 

have brought you those things Anna, and some cro- 
cheting, if you are able.^^ 

^^Thank you May. What can I ever do to repay you?^^ 

^^All I want Anna, is your friendship and best wishes.^’ 

^^You will always have that May, I assure you.^^ 

called on the president of our Aid Society and she 
will present your case to the sisters, and I am sure they will 
assist you.^^ 

Anna could not speak. Her emotional nature was stirred 
and she gave vent to her feeling by sobs that came from a 
grateful heart. For some time Anna stood with her arms 
around May^s neck. 

thank you again and again for what you have done 
for me.^^ 

^Tlease never mention it again, Anna. I never help 
any one for praise. I must be going; I left Willie alone.” 

^^Do not hurry May, you have never met Earl, stay until 
he comes.^^ 

^Tlease excuse me Anna, I promised to visit a lady this 
afternoon who is sick.” 

^^You are surely an angel of mercy and goodness on 
earth, for you are always seeking to find and help the 
needy.” 

am truly glad you think so. For if I know my work 
in life I value helping the needy above all others. For I 
have consecrated my life and made a solemn vow to God 
while on bended knee from now and henceforth I would seek 
to find the broken hearted and the needy and give my assist- 
ance in any way I can. If I am not sick, no night will ever 
be too dark or cold for me to administer unto suffering hu- 
manity.” 


The Home 


107 


have a purpose in life is so noble/^ said Anna, 
life of self-sacrifice/^ 

^^Name it anything you wish Anna, my heart is in the 
work. I always rejoice when I know I can lend a helping 
hand to the ones that are crossing a rough place in life. I 
do not ask for this world^s goods in return, for if we have 
food and raiment we should be content. Wealth is only lent 
to us while we live; we cannot take anything out of the 
world.^^ 

Maybe a shroud to wrap our body. 

Mother earth gives a mound for our bed, 

Clay for cover, so cold and soggy, 

A pillow of shavings under our head. 

Just what our friends see fit to give, 

When we take our last sweet sleep. 

Is all we own when here we leave. 

Our spirits go to God to keep.” 

^^ou do not care to lay up treasures on earth,” said 
Anna. 

^^Not anything that is perishable. Good work will fol- 
low after we are dead. If I can only be an instrument in 
God^s hands of only helping one to lead a pure life, my work 
will not be in vain. Should I fail in this my life will be a 
failure. My heart is overflowing with love and sympathy 
for the girls who have made a mistake in life. Who allowed 
the tempter in the form of a man to make fair promises in 
a flowery tone until at last she sells her birthright, and her 
reputation is thrown down, down in the dust of humility. 
And the world will always speak of her as an outcast.” 

^This is all true May. Not always does the victim he 
has deceived suffer, but sometimes innocent ones are caught 
in the net. In many instances the boy goes free. He can 
dress in a fashionable suit and make a date with one of the 
neighbor girls,” said Anna. 

^This is all too true Anna, but the day of justice will 


108 


The Home 


come sometime when God will judge the deceiver and the 
deceived and if I must answer for either sin let it be in my 
weakness; let me own to being deceived/^ 

^^Has any of your sisters gone astray, May? If they 
have or have not there is no time to waste for it is always 
some mother^s child who is drifting away. Very likely if 
our brothers and sisters have all lived Godly lives some of 
their children may fall.^^ 

will tell you my motto in life, if you wish to know.” 

^Tell it May, so I can lead a better life.” 

^Tt is only two words Anna, but it means so much — it is 
this: ^^Lift Up.” 

^That is such a sweet motto. May, and I can truthfully 
say you have practiced it for six years.” 

^Thank you Anna,” said May. 

do not know what I would have done had it not been 
for your kind wprds and many favors. May, and I enjoy your 
company so much, for I truly think you live a life worthy of 
imitating.” 

^^Thank you Anna, but I would not have anyone pattern 
after me.” 

^my not. May?” 

^^We are mortals and are prone to err. Always take 
Christ as an example.” 

^^Well May, I wanted to scatter some flowers in your 
pathway.” 

^^Thank you Anna, for strewing them so lavishly. I 
think it is beautiful to see a casket covered with flowers; it 
shows respect to the deceased. But Anna, if you cannot give 
me flowers but once — give them to me while I am living so 
mine eyes can see and my ears hear. I will know it then 
and will appreciate it.” 


The Home 


109 


^^Those are my sentiments, May, I often think the world 
is dying for a little bit of love/^ 

^^Well Anna, I had rather receive one little, withered 
flower today from the hand of one who said I had befriended 
them, than all they could place on my grave tomorrow ” 
^^Yonder comes Earl, someone is coming home with 
him. I am so thankful he is sober.^^ 

will make my exit from the back door,^^ said May. 

Anna returned to her private room. Earl and his com- 
panion stopped at the front gate for a minute then came on 
the inside and stood talking and nodding and occasionally 
Earl would make a gesture. The thought of both men 
seemed to be centered on the cottage. Earl invited him to 
come in and took special pains in showing him the different 
rooms and furniture. He sat with Earl some time, each 
smoking a cigar, while clouds of smoke filled the room. A 
few jokes were exchanged after which he told Earl their 
business would be attended to at once. 

Earl was now on the edge of a bank watching the muddy 
waters several feet below as it flowed silently down through 
the ages of time. It was a very dangerous stream, for every 
day a new wave would form filling the channel to its utmost, 
yea, even flowing out of the banks and causing the innocent 
to suffer. As he stood watching, he saw a large wave com- 
ing that would engulf him. He was doomed to sink beneath 
the muddy waters. As the wave came nearer, he could see 
thousands of victims in its angry clutches who were floating 
down the sea of intemperance. They would sink, then arise 
to the surface until at last they would give up the struggle 
and would plunge into a deep abyss never to return. Gone 
forever. 


110 


The Wages of Sin 


CHAPTER XII 

THE WAGES OF SIN 

Anna watched the stranger make his exit through the 
gate, but was interrupted in her chain of thoughts by Earl 
coming to her room and asking if supper was ready. 

^‘Who was that?^^ asked Anna. 

^^Well Anna, that is a special friend of mine.” 

^Wf'hat is his name, Earl?” 

‘^That is not becoming of a married lady to ask. All 
that you need to know is that he is a friend of mine.” 

‘T did not intend to do wrong Earl, by asking you his 
name.” 

^^That may be true, but he surely found a warm place 
in your heart and you surely gave him some of your affec- 
tions or you would not have cared to know who he was. A 
lady who is in possession of as noble a husband as you, 
should not be guilty of making eyes at another, even if it is 
at the friend of your husband.” 

^^Oh, Earl, what unjust words, and so cruel. Why, I 
never had a thought of doing those deeds you speak of. How 
can you accuse me, Earl, of evil, when I am innocent?” 

^^Well, Anna, you must learn a lesson. I had better 
warn you before of those evils I speak of and from hence- 
forth do not be so inquisitive concerning my company. If 
I deem it necessary I will tell you. There is one trait of 
character I demand of you to practice and that is discretion 
of your actions and words toward other men. I would pre- 
fer for you to retire to your private room when I am enter- 
taining my friends and in the future never ask me any ques- 
tions concerning my business. 

Many days passed that Anna seldom saw Earl. But she 
was in possession of the friendship of one who proved the 


The Wages of Sin 


111 


tenderest regards to Anna by doing kind deeds for her. 

“Does Earl stay away from home all the time, Anna?^’ 

“Yes, I spend many lonely hours, shed many bitter tears 
that you are not aware of. May. I console myself by think- 
ing when baby comes to bless our home maybe Earl will do 
better.^’ 

“Anna, I am receiving anomymous letters in which they 
demand a large sum of money, and yesterday I received an- 
other, making such violent threats that it makes me shud- 
der. 

“Poor child,^^ said Anna, “I wonder who would dare to 
molest you.^^ 

“I don^t know, Anna; but they were very bold in their 
threats and reminded me of not complying with their re- 
quest. Yonder comes Willie. I wonder what he wants,^^ 
said May. 

“I do not know. May, or have the least idea. He seems 
to be frightened. I can hear him crying.^^ 

“Mamma, Oh Mamma,^^ said Willie, “A drunk man is 
at our house in one of our rooms and he threatened to kill 

“No, Willie; he could not do that.^^ 

“Yes, he would,^^ said Willie; “because he said so.^^ 

“Mamma will not leave you alone any more. I will 
visit Mrs. Eadcliff when you are at school. So wipe the tears 
from your eyes and do not cry.^^ 

The promise relieved Willie of his fear for he im- 
mediately turned his pockets inside out to find a little nug- 
get to strike the larger marbles that were placed in a circle 
on the floor. 

“I have been giving food to some tramps and I believe 
they tell others. The raps on my door are numerous. When 
I open the door they ask for something to eat, and when I 


112 


The Wages of Sin 


ask about their occupation they all tell a hard luck story.” 

^^Yes, May; I believe they are organized and one will 
tell another when they meet a lady who is free hearted. I 
hate to hear of drunk men. I am afraid Earl will squander 
all our possession in tipping the bottle,” said Anna. 
man was around with a petition yesterday for men to 
sign to present to the County Court to grant the 
license for another saloon. A number of men signed it who 
profess to be Christians. The petition prays the County 
Court to grant this man^s request to sell this drug that will 
wreck the home and send souls to hell, for even the bartender 
will tell you that it will fire the brain, dull the intellect, and 
those same parties will bow the head while some divine is 
praying. They will breathe a weak petition for the gambler 
and the drunkard, when they are the ones who have helped to 
make a fallen man out of him.” 

^Tt is mail time,” said Anna. wonder if the postman 
brought me a letter.” “I will go and see.” Soon May re- 
turned with a paper and gave it to Anna. She began to 
scan its pages looking at the announcement at the head of 
the columns. I was trying to find a narrative concerning 
the man that was found dead in his cell.” 

attended the preliminary, Anna. It surely was a 
mystery as to how he received the blow that proved fatal. I 
suppose the victim was somewhat intoxicated. He had been 
in a saloon. I donT think he was boisterous in any way but 
maybe somewhat sluggish. When the bartender requested 
him to leave the room, this he did without resistance. T 
think it was one o^clock in the night the police found him 
on the street and took him to the city jail. In the attempt 
to arrest him he received a fractured skull. Some said he 
fell on the pavement. The proof given by the witnesses was 


The Wages of Sin 


113 


not satisfactory to the Judge, so the police gave bond to 
appear before the circuit court.” 

am afraid something will happen to Earl,” said 
Anna; ^‘He is so disagreeable and contentious.” 

^‘Well, enough booze will surely do the work, and cause 
innocent ones to suffer for all those sots are some mother^s 
child. If men would not sign petitions and if the govern- 
ment would not license wholesale liquor houses it would soon 
be a thing of the past. But each one of those business men 
have a right to sell it, for they have obtained county and 
state license. So the blood of this man is stained on the 
name of every man that is in favor of selling booze. I sup- 
pose he must have suffered awfully in the felon^s cell,” said 
Anna. 

“Yes, he did. The cold floor was his bed, with an old 
quilt folded under his head for a pillow. He lay moaning 
all night, twisting his body in different positions, yet never 
moving his head, and died all alone. No loved ones were 
near to give consoling words or offer a prayer. No one to 
print a kiss on the pale form of his cheek and say goodbye. 
He may have noble parents who are waiting, and watching 
and listening for the sound of his footsteps, which they have 
learned to know in his boyhood days. No doubt today his 
mother is thinking of him as she sits meditating, wondering 
what old Father Time will reveal to her. She has no thought 
of the one she loved so dearly as sleeping in a pauper’s grave. 
I have often thought should we know each other in the day 
of judgment and could we listen to the confessions of a 
mispent life from our loved ones, what horrible deeds would 
be revealed. How our hearts would ache if our own flesh 
and blood would confess to dying in a felon’s cell, and filling 
the grave of a pauper. Such is the circumstance of this 
affair.” 


114 


The Wages of Sin 


^This is too sad. May, to speak of. It makes me nerv- 
ous. I wonder what will become of Earl. He accuses me 
of infidelity to him,^’ said Anna. 

^^That is the fruit of intemperance. The serpent, who 
is the Devil, creeps into the heart, the brain is fired by his 
poison breath, the tongue fills the place of an agent and 
hurls wicked words into the ears of another.^^ 

^Tlease do not speak of it again. May, I am so nervous.” 

^^All right, Anna, pardon me for my unthoughtedness. 
How are you getting along with your work, Anna?” 

^^Simply fine; I have it completed.” 

^^Who is going to spend the night with you, Anna?” 

^‘ISTot anyone that I know of.” 

^‘Your accouchment is near, is it not Anna?” 

^‘'Yes, May, and if it is God^s will I trust he will call 
me hpme.” 

“You must not say such sinful words, Anna.” 

^‘What can I promise myself. May, to desire a long life.” 

^^You do not know what blessing the future has in store 
for you Anna.” 

have not been the recipient of them since I left home. 
All of life I know now is sobs and sighs and heartaches.” 

^^Well, Anna, in your old days you may enjoy a con- 
stant ray of happiness. I am going to send you a nurse to- 
night. I do not deem it advisable for you to stay alone. 
Should you feel indisposed the nurse can phone the doctor 
at once.” 

‘^Why can^t I tell you. May?” 

^‘You may Anna, and I will come at once. Your hus- 
band surely has enough pride and manhood that he will 
not gamble and drink until this trying ordeal is over.” 

^‘He will never consent to stay at home. May. I have 


The Wages of Sin 


115 


not seen him for two weeks. That proves to me his affec- 
tions are not for me.^^ 

^‘Are you not uneasy when he does not come home?^^ 
^^No, May, I am accustomed to it.^^ 

“Where do you think he stays, Anna?^^ 

“In some dive or gambling den.^^ 

“I was conversing with a lady the other day, who is 
the captain of the Salvation Army, in regard to their work. 
She said: T will be only too glad to give you a brief out- 
line of some of our adventures. With a bundle of church 
papers under our arms, in company with a band of helpers, 
we started at midnight to see the inside of one of those 
places of sin and degredation. While three of our company 
were trying to sell our denominational papers, my helper and 
myself kept watching for a chance to pull aside the fine cur- 
tains and dart from the saloon into the den. We knew we 
were closely watched by the men who were talking to our 
helpers. We patiently waited until at last we saw a slight 
chance had presented itself. Those men were looking earnest- 
ly at the girls who were very talkative in trying to persuade 
them to buy a copy of the paper. We cautiously pulled aside 
the curtains and stepped inside the adjoining room. I can 
never find words to express the horrible scenes that are im- 
pressed in my memory. We rescued two girls, one four- 
teen, the other seventeen. They were the victims of a nar- 
cotic and were not able to care for themselves. One had been 
drugged and the other was intoxicated. Two bullets went 
sizzing above my head while we were dragging them out. 
And I heard several other pistol shots after we left the room 
and a shrill cry. I do not know whether anyone was hurt 
or not. I will never tell anyone all I saw in that den. It 
is too degrading, but I will say this; when our brothers and 


116 


The Wages of Sin 


sisters do fall into traps like that they are more degraded 
than the beasts of the field/ 

. ^^What became of those two girls 
^^The Salvation Army kept them for a few days and 
heard of their parents and took them to them/^ 

^‘1 think Earl will sink lower than he is. One more 
step and he will stand on the bottom round.^^ 

“That is sad for you to have that opinion of him. Ee- 
member he is the father of your unborn child.^^ 

“That is all true. May, yet, I believe he will some day 
fill the place of a procurer and drag some innocent girPs 
mantle of character into degradation and sin.^^ At the say- 
ing of those words May did not answer but her face colored 
to a crimson. 

“Pick up your marbles, Willie; put them in your pocket 
we must go home.^^ 

On the way home May stopped at an old-fashioned 
house that was built before the Civil War. Her rap on the 
door was answered by a small boy who invited her to come 
in and take a seat. May complied with his request by 
seating herself in an old willow rocker that sat near a win- 
dow. After exchanging a few friendly words. May inquired 
if Miss Long was at home. 

“Yes ; do you wish to see her 
“If you please,^^ said May. 

Miss Long was sewing in an adjoining room, but on 
hearing her name spoken laid aside her work and came to 
the door. She was a neat spinster and from her appearance 
had passed her fortieth birthday. She was becomingly dressed 
in a blue suit with a white apron and cap to match. After 
a visit of five minutes. May requested a private talk with her. 
So Willie and the lad were dismissed from the room. After 
May had given a brief statement of Annans condition and 


The Wages of Sin 


117 


promised the nurse she would pay all the expenses, she kindly 
consented to go that afternoon. 

have not nursed anyone for sometime,” said Miss 
Long, ^^on account of my health not being good. But my 
certificate is valid for life. I know Mrs. Eadcliff must feel 
sad and lonely to live among strangers, so I will go at once.” 

thank you very much,” said May. "This relieves me 
of such a burden. I release all claims I have to you and I 
will abide by your rules.” 

"What is your name?” asked the nurse. "I do not re- 
member what you told me.” 

"You may call me May.” 

"I may need company and it would be necessary for me 
to know your surname.” May gave her the phone number 
and promised to come when the nurse called. The nurse 
thanked her for the information given and asked May if this 
lady was a relative. 

"Yo, said May; "no ties of kinship, but we have strong 
bonds of friendship. So while the nurse was on her way to 
Mrs. Eadcliff^s, May was on her way home. It was only a few 
minutes after May’s departure until the nurse arrived at 
Anna’s. 

ISTo one knows but a mother the anxious moments Anna 
spent in anticipation. Sometimes the future joys would ap- 
pear real to her and she would be happy in expectation but 
when her fancy was the highest she would think of her life 
at the present and would weep. Who could expect much with 
a husbana so untrue. As she sat weeping, her sobs and tears 
were mingled with joy and sorrow. When she gave her con- 
sent to marry Earl she had looked forward to her future 
pleasure and counted Earl as her truest friend. But now 
her fondest hopes were shattered. She was destined to bear 
her own afflictions with a fortitude becoming a mother. 


118 


The Wages of Sin 


you feel indisposed, Mrs. Eadcliff,” said the nurse. 
For a kind word to be spoken to her in this, her da/s travail, 
caused tears of gratitude to flow down her cheeks. The heavy 
throbs of her heart were audible to the nurse when the chest 
would heave its heavy sobs. 

^Wery well, dear,^^ said the nurse, ^%ow don^t cry. I 
will care for you and nurse you just as I would my own 
child.^^ 

^‘^Many thanks, nurse, for your kindness. But, Oh ! you 
do not know how thankful I would be could I only see mother 
step inside the door.^^ 

^^Yes, I am sure that is true. A mother^s love to her 
child is the purest love on earth. Is your mother living?” 
do not know,” said Anna. 

The nurse rang the phone and called such help as she 
deemed necessary. Before the sun went down it was an- 
nounced tliat Mr. and Mrs. Eadcliff were the happy parents 
of a daughter, and it had been christened and given the 
name of Nelly. Earl had only been home a few times since 
the birth of his baby and always seemed to be in a sulky mood 
or in deep study; seldom noticed his baby or spoke to 
his wife. Thus time passed by and Nelly was two months 
old. 

One afternoon Anna sat with her foot beneath the cradle 
rocker keeping the little form in motion as she crooned a 
lullaby song to waft its thoughts and tired body over to the 
beautiful dreamland of rest. She was somewhat surprised 
when she glanced out of the window to see one of the busi- 
ness men of the city standing on the porch with a large reg- 
ister under his arm. He spoke to Anna, but she was afraid 
to invite him to come in for it would cause Earl to suffer 
another mad jealous fit. She never spoke but looked at him 
fearfully. 


The Wages of Sin 


119 


^^Excuse me, Mrs. Eadcliff, for interrupting you, but 
your husband requested that I call on you. He wished you 
to sign your name to a document I have with me.^^ 

^^All right, come in,^^ said Anna. ^^What is it he wishes 
me to sign?^^ 

‘T will read it to you.^^ He read the manuscript very 
hastily in a sing song fashion and when done Anna did not 
know much more than she did at the beginning. 

^^What office are you filling asked Anna. 

“That of notary,^^ said the gentleman. Anna took the 
pencil and signed her name on the line just below EarPs. 

“Thank you, Mrs. Eadcliff, I believe we are going to 
have settled weather now,^^ said the official. 

“Yes, I do too. I hope so at least. I have been very 
tired of this long winter, with so many stormy days.” 

“Well, I am sure spring is here. I noticed robin red- 
breast on a limb of a cherry tree this morning. He would 
fly down to the ground, give a few long hops, and as he did 
tins he tried to warble a song, but had contracted such a se- 
vere cold this winter his bronchial tubes were so affected 
with hoarseness he could not. So he flew back to the cherry 
tree and gave a chirp to attract attention. I really think 
he wanted to tell me that spring had come. You have a fine 
baby.” 

“Thank you, I am sure I think so,” said Anna. 

“What is her name?” 

^We call her Nelly.” 

“That is a very pretty name. Babies are sweet, cute and 
innocent; but we surely do not know what place in life they 
will fill when they become of age.” Anna glanced down at 
the sleeping infant and wondered where her baby would be 
in a few years. ’ After he departed Anna crossed the room 
on tiptoe so as not to awaken the baby and taking her work 


120 


The Wages of Sin 


basket from a shelf picked up her needle and began to 
chain a few stitches. She had just finished a scallop when 
May entered the room. Going directly to Anna, she threw 
both arms around her neck and began to Weep piteously and 
say, ^^Oh, Anna ; you do not know my trouble. I dare not tell 
you all, but someone has kidnapped Willie/^ 

^Ts that not terrible. Who would seek to murder you 
in that wayP^ 

^^Someone who has no conscience and a heart black in 
sin, Anna.^^ 

^^ho notified you. May 

^The professor. Willie did not come home from school. 
I expected him any moment. I waited one hour for him after 
school was dismissed then I went to the professor’s home and 
this is what he told me: ^^Of course I did not know but I 
thought very likely those men were relatives of Willie’s, and 
you gave him permission to go with them.” 

^^No, I did not,” said May. 

^^Well, when school was dismissed for recess two men 
had stopped in the street just west of the campus in an 
automobile. Prom the manner in which they were acting 
I supposed they were trying to mend a punctured tire. Well, 
in less time than it takes to tell, the car was surrounded by 
forty or fifty little boys, each one trying to tell and advise 
those men how to mend the broken car. I, fearing those 
boys would prove a nuisance to the men, had started out to 
remind the boys they were off their territory. That is all I 
saw. Before I arrived they had the repairing done and 
were gone. I spoke of Willie after school had taken up and 
this is the story one of my older pupils told me: ^We boys 
were crowded around the car watching one of the men repair 
the wheel. All of a sudden he arose from his knee and pushed 
his way through the crowd of boys and went around to the 


The Wages of Sin 


121 


opposite side of the car. When he passed ns Willie slaped 
one of the boys and requested of him not to prick him with a 
pin any more. never pricked you with a pin/^ said the 
hoy. ^^You did too.^^ ^^No, I never Willie, really and truly 
I did not.^^ ^^Well a bee stung me then,” said Willie, as he 
rubbed his arm. 

noticed one of the men kept looking toward us while 
the other one was very busy turning some little bolts about 
the machine. Very soon one of the boys that was next to 
Willie bawled out and said: Stand up there, Willie. Hain’t 
yer had no dinner? I glanced at the lad his face will never 
be whiter when he sleeps in his casket. His eyes had the 
expression of a somnambulist. When he did not reply but 
leaned more heavily on them they saw something awful had 
happened and began to scream. Here is a boy who has 
fainted and Willie sank to the earth. If that is true said 
one of the men, stand back so he can breathe the fresh air. 
Some of the boys did not comply with his request but had 
formed a circle around the prostrate body and stood gazing 
at the pallid features. The chauffeur took his seat in the car, 
the other man came quickly to where the boy was lying and 
with strong arms, shoved the boys apart and said: ^Damn 
you, give him some fresh air, you worthless kids.^ I had 
not thought much about the last sentence he spoke until a 
lad said : Tf we are the kids you are the goat.^ This caused 
quite a laugh among the boys, in spite of one of our school- 
mates serious condition. I was looking at some of the lads 
while they were still laughing. I glanced toward the man. 
He had lifted Willie tenderly in his arms and carried him 
inside the car and it was not more than two minutes until 
the three were out of sight.” 

^^Oh, this is awful. What are you going to do?” 

am going to warn the police and send cards describ- 


122 


Bereavements 


ing the child and advertise in the paper. I am ruined for- 
ever, Anna/^ said May. 

CHAPTER XIII 

BEREAVEMENTS 

In the suburbs of a city not many miles away stood an 
old dilapidated three story building. In the pioneer days it 
was noted as the most beautiful dwelling in the city. It was 
a prosperous little town at the time of its erection before the 
Civil war, and was a division point of the railroad. But the 
company deemed it necessary to move the machine shops 
where more land could be purchased for less money. So it 
was only a short time until this little town was nearly va- 
cated. The business men moved their families to the new 
town site, leaving their homes in care of tenants who did 
not have the interest in protecting the appearance of the 
houses and lawns, and as travelers gazed on the empty mills 
that were once magnificent, it told them a story of better 
days. In the third story of a house in the vacated city sat 
a)i old hag in a room that was bare of furniture. It con- 
tained a bed of straw in one corner of the room, a bare, fall 
leaf table, and an old box nailed to the wall to be used as a 
cupboard. She sat on an old fashioned chair looking fear- 
fully toward the window that was shaded with a heavy cur- 
tain. She could see, by the dim light of a tallow candle, the 
curtain blow to and fro, and not wishing for one ray of light 
to escape, she took an old dirty quilt from the bed and hung 
over the window. Then going to a valise that was unlocked 
took a capsule from a tin box and putting it in her mouth 
hurriedly gulped it down to satisfy a terrible gnawing in her 
stomach. ^This will be food to me,^^ she mumbled to her- 
self, ^^and will help me to be brave to face any danger that 


Bereavements 


123 


might present itself/^ She recrossed the room and took a 
seat near the window. The room presented a grimy ap- 
pearance. She had been waiting for two hours and now it 
was one o^clock. What could have happened ? ^^Hark ! I hear 
someone. Oh, what would I do if it were an offieer.” She 
looked at the window again to see if it was still blinded. 
Hark, the sound of footsteps is heard climbing the rickety 
stair-steps. In a few minutes she knew it was not imagina- 
tion, for a signal was given and she knew to open the door 

^^Well, Peg, I have arrived at last. We have had a 
deuce of a time coming, but the boy is still under the influ- 
ence of the drug and we must keep him that way for a few 
days and when he regains consciousness we will tell him to 
keep very quiet for he has been seriously sick and we are 
nursing him. DonT let him see your face. Peg, for fear it 
will make him sick.^^ 

Earl glanced down on her, she surely was a mother to 
nurse black deeds and help to hide the crimes of another. 
In features she was suited for this kind of work. By the 
dull expression of two wicked black eyes you could read 
her life as a morphine fiend. She was tall and skinny, with 
two long braids of hair hanging down her back, and with 
scarcely enough clothing to look respectable. 

^^JSTow Peg, I wish to give you some advice concerning 
the child.^^ When Peg heard those words she came and 
crouched down close to his side, so as to not misunderstand! 
him. ^^The first order I give you is I do not want him tor- 
tured in any way. I want you to give him plenty of food 
to eat, I will pay all bills. His mother is in possession of a 
large sum of money she obtained quite easily, so if you will 
be a friend and never tell it, always keep it, I will give you 
one thousand dollars if I am successful in carrying out my 
plans.^^ 


124 


Bereavements 


^^How could I tell on you, Monsieur, I do not know 
your name. Will I receive the money tonight 

^^No, not for some time. We will wait until she thinks 
ho is dead, then I will mail her a letter on the train and 
offer to return the lad to her unharmed for a certain amount 
of money 

^^Suppose something was to happen to you, Monsieur, 
and the child in my possession, I would soon be detected 
and sent to the penitentiary.” 

^^Do not worry Peg, there are others concerned in this 
plot besides you and I. If I think there is any danger of us 
being detected I will inform you in this way: Should any- 
one come after night and use the same signal I do, you re- 
turn the boy to them and ask no questions concerning him 
and while the sun is hid by the shades of night you steal 
away to another place of safety.” 

^^Oh, my kind Monsieur, I will do anything in my pow- 
er to assist you for the thousand dollars. I have spent all 
my living for a drug to make me happy and now I am in 
need of money to buy this opiate with and I must have it re- 
gardless of how I obtain it. I cannot live without it, and 
should there come a time when I am not able to purchase it, 
I will take my Winchester and demand it, and if the drug- 
gist should hesitate I will take his life or he will take mine. 
I tell ye my system demands it.” As she spoke the eyes gave 
a defiant look. ^^Will you give me some money tonight?” said 
Peg. 

^^We have not received any. That will come later if we 
are successful in our plans.” 

must have some in advance,” said Peg, ^Tor I am 
out of medicine.” 

will bring or send you some tomorrow night.” 

^^All right,” said Peg, will gladly obey all orders.” 


Bereavements 


125 


Anna had began to be uneasy about Earl. It had been 
nearly two weeks since she had seen him. All this time she 
had been alone in company with her baby. She enjoyed 
listening to its little innocent prattle and baby, in return 
enjoyed trying to talk and peekaboo with its mother. 

The wind had blown a strong gale all day and at one 
time it whistled a conversation through the maple leaves to 
Anna. So keenly was Anna impressed with the song of the 
wind that she quit talking to baby and listened to the 
mournful lay. ^Tt tells me of coming trouble. T wonder 
what will become of Kelly 

**Could she have sat in Heaven^s room 
And listened to the long roll call, 

She would learn baby would go soon. 

That she would have to give up all.” 

It^s life was like a sunbeam; brightened her home for 
awhile and gave to her life a happy dream, while on its jour- 
ney to be God’s child. 

cannot expect May to assist me any longer, poor child, 
how I pity her. I suppose I will send an advertisement to 
our home paper and ask for work. I can wash, knit and 
sew. Surely someone will give me work for the support of 
myself and baby.” 

^^Good evening, marm. Your husband is bad hurt and 
we brought him home.” 

^^What happened to him?” said Anna. ^^What caused 
him to get hurt ?” 

‘T don’t know marm, the particulars, only him and some 
other feller had a little round and he hit your husband on 
the head with a billet.” 

^^Oh, mercy, mercy,” cried Anna. 

^^Don’t cry, marm, the doctor says he hain’t hurt serious. 
Doc said he would be well in a few days. 

From the expression on Anna’s face she had given up 


126 


Bereavements 


all hope of Earl ever doing any better. She would never 
miss him as her companion and provider, and her baby would 
be better off never to know it’s drunken father. So she con- 
soled herself by thinking if the knock proved fatal it would 
be all for the best. They carried him into the house on a 
stretcher and laid him upon a wire cot. She would never 
have known it was Earl. His eyes were nearly swollen shut. 
His face was bruised beyond recognition. She would have 
passed him by without knowing who he was. The doctor 
came every day and dressed his wounds, and Anna paid the 
charges with her hard earned money. 

^^Why, hello May! I have not seen you for so long. 
Will you not come in and spend the afternoon with me?” 

^^Not today Anna, I am so worried, I would not be any 
company to you.” 

“Have you heard from Willie?” 

“Nothing definite,” said May. 

“Earl was brought home last week more dead than 
alive.” 

“I am doing all I know,” said May, “to hear from my 
child. Sometimes I feel like walking to the end of the earth 
until I find him. The suspense is nearly more than I can 
endure.” 

Anna heard the bed spring squeak and looked inside the 
bedroom. There sat Earl up in the bed with one hand to 
the back of his ear trying to understand the words May was 
speaking. As soon as he detected that Anna was watching 
him, he quietly nestled down to sleep. 

“Well May, Earl is beginning to get nervous. I will 
have to give him some resting tablets. 

“Who was that you were talking to Anna?” 

“I call her May. She is a special friend of mine.” 

“May, who?” asked Earl. 


Bereavements 


127 


‘^That is all I know. I really think her husband is 
living. But for some reason she does not wish to use his 
name! And for the sake of Willie does not repeat it. When 
she advertises for the lad and offers her reward then she will 
sign her real name. It does not matter to me what her 
name is. She has been an angel of mercy to me.^^ 

am proud there is one person living, Mrs. Eadcliff, 
that you deem worthy of your respect.^^ 

Earl began to moan and talk like a maniac and in plead- 
ing tones begged of Anna not to allow her to come into his 
room. Anna was frightened by his actions and gave him 
another tablet assuring him that she would protect him from 
all danger. For several weeks Earl could not rest unless 
narcotics were used and then sometimes regardless of all 
the opiates given him to quiet his nerves and bring sweet 
rest to his brain and body; he would rave and declare snakes 
were in his boots, give one loud scream then crouch down with 
bleary eyes watching some object that he thought endangered 
his life. Anna assured him of his safety in the intervals of 
his drunken tremors. She often reasoned with him until he 
would give over and gently go to sleep. 

Thus the time passed by and Earl was soon able to go 
down town. He was warmly greeted by a number of his pals 
who were so delighted to see him. So sorry to hear of his recent 
illness but were thankful he had overcome his sickness and 
was able to be with them once more. One of the pals said : 
‘T did not get to come and see you but my heart was with 
you.’^ 

^‘Yes and mine,^^ chimed a half dozen more voices. Earl 
smiled to himself as he listened to the many different ex- 
cuses each one gave. 

Presently a number of his chums had gathered around 


12g 


Bereavements 


him anxious, to hear him tell of his narrow escape in not 
being killed in a gambling hall. 

tell you boys I count myself lucky This saying 
caused a general laugh among the bystanders. One of the 
men stepped to the edge of the walk with his head bowed and 
spit a juicy quid of tobacco into the gutter. He rejoined 
the friends and gave a hearty laugh. He glanced at Earl 
and said: ^^Well boys^, come on^ it^s my treat.^^ At this say- 
ing they trudged along down the street in a body, some of 
them arm in arm, to the nearest saloon. 

Anna had been very busy trying to find work to do in 
order to support herself and baby. Nelly had been indisposed 
for several days. She was either growing weaker and a dis- 
ease fastening its poison clutches on her little frame or Anna 
was becoming more nervous and less able to bear it. 

^^Come to mother, darling child. Let me sing you to 
sleep ; in the morning you will be better 

Little Nelly came toddling to Anna, and was soon em- 
braced in her loving arms without any dread of the coming 
morrow. As Anna sang the last verse of the song Nelly sank 
into a deep slumber. In a few hours, when daylight began 
to dawn, Anna could see hectic fiushes on each of Nelly’s 
cheeks as she lay tossing and moaning. Occasionally she 
would call for her father until at last the little frame gave 
a convulsive shudder, her form was rigid in a severe spasm. 
Anna deemed it necessary to call the family physician. 
After close examination he pronounced her seriously sick and 
advised Anna to call a nurse to assist her. 

^Ht will require close attention that only a skilled nurse 
is capable of giving,” said the doctor. 

Her heart was crushed with grief at the physician’s 
statement. No one can know the anxiety concerning the 
welfare of her baby but a mother. 


Bereavements 


129 


^^Can it be possible, doctor, my baby will be taken from 
me 

^^We hope noV^ said the doctor. ^^As long as there is life 
we have hopes of recovery 

‘^1 never can give her up; she is so precious to me.” 

^^Well Mrs. Eadcliff, we are always in the midst of 
death. If it is not our own child it is some one^s.” 

Anna called central and gave Miss Long^s number. 
After a brief statement the nurse promised to come at once. 
For several weeks Nelly lay unconscious. Sometimes her 
fever was so high it would cause her to be frantic and the 
nurse could not tell how it would terminate. But this 
morning Nelly seemed to be in a stupor. The doctor and 
nurse agreed that dissolution was near. As the doctor took 
his grip in hand preparatory for leaving he advised the 
nurse to tell Mrs. Eadcliff. Slowly Anna arose from where 
she was sitting and entered the death chamber with a grief 
that seemed unbearable. She knelt down by the side of the 
bed and prayed that if baby had to die it would go easy. 

^^Oh ! she must not die. I cannot give her up.” 

^^Mrs. Eadcliff, there are worse things in life than death. 
Baby has never known a care.” 

Anna clasped her little wrist between her thumb and 
index finger then with her other hand gently raised the 
pillow, but slowly laid it down. She could see the pinched 
expression of its face and the dear little eyes that had often 
looked into her face did not recognize her now. Anna began 
to speak endearing words to her baby. 

“Oh, my darling I loved you. 

Sweet child of mine; 

Angel divine 

Sorrows you will never go through.” 

“But you will live in heaven above. 

My baby dear. 


130 


Bereavements 


And have no fear 
For all is peace and joy and love.” 

‘‘You will be waiting in that home 
For me my love. 

It will not be long, 

Until mamma will be sure to come.” 

“So, dearest one I say goodbye. 

Its breaking my heart 
From thee to part. 

But I am coming by and by.” 

^^Come with me, Mrs. Eadcliff, to another room.’’ 

^^Oh! no, nurse, let me stay with my baby while she is 
here.” 

^‘There is nothing more that you can do.” 

Anna glanced once again into the sweet, innocent face. 
She could see the grim monster was overshadowing its fea- 
tures and dissolution was taking place. The little frame 
gave a convulsive shudder. The breath became shorter until 
at last it vanished like the sun-kissed dewdrops on the rose. 
The nurse escorted Anna to another room and tried to con- 
sole her with a few well chosen words. 

^^Mrs. EadclifI, I think it is blessed to die young and 
surely gain Heaven. Little Nelly was only a bud; her heart 
has never been exposed to the deceitful paths of life in which 
many times our feet are entrapped.” 

“This is all true,” said Anna. “It is a selfish motive of 
mine to wish her with me. I must see her once more.” Anna 
sat for sometime smoothing back the golden curls, breathing 
sweet words to the mortal frame of Nelly. 

“You must become reconciled, Mrs. Eadcliff. Baby is 
better off than you or I.” 

“For if there is a haven of rest baby has gained it and 
I would not call her back if I could and see her suffer the 
pains of death again,” said Anna, “for when I think of my 
life it would have been better for me and my parents had 


Bereavements 


131 


I died when I was young and my prospect for future hap- 
piness far exceeded that of Nelly’s. I have had so many 
cares added to my life in the last ten years. I would be 
doing her an injustice to wish her back with me.” 

When Anna returned to the sitting room several mothers 
had arrived to give words of condolence, among the number 
was May. As Anna entered the room, May was the first one 
that arose to greet her. With their right hands clasped, the 
friends stood, with their heads bowed on each other’s shoul- 
der’s. They gave vent to their feeling by sobbing. Words 
were only trifles and could not console or heal the heart that 
was bereaved. Anna broke the silence by saying: 

^‘Oh, May, you do not know how awful it is to stand 
by the bedside of a darling child and say goodbye.” 

^^Yes, it is sad but you know where your child is and 
when you plant flowers on the grassy mound you will know 
that just a few feet beneath the surface is a little white 
casket in which lies the body of Nelly. All had been done 
for her to restore her to health but seemingly it was her turn 
to go. Anna if I could I would gladly exchange places with 
you. The suspense of not knowing where Willie is, nearly 
drives me mad.” The mothers all agreed that none but a 
mother who had suffered, loved, and was bereaved knew 
how to sympathize with another. As the shades of evening 
began to darken the sunlight of the beautiful day the guests 
returned home. 

^‘Yonder comes a man,” said May. 

^‘Who is it?” asked one of the ladies. 

‘^Do you suppose it is Mr. Eadcliff?” 

do not know,” said May. ^^Suppose we cross the 
street and by that time he will be at the house.” They had 
just crossed to the opposite sidewalk when he stopped at the 
gate. Anna met him and began to tell him of their loss. 


132 


Bereavements 


! don^t cry, Anna. She is better off than we are/^ 
said Earl. 

» know she is Earl, but she was so much company to 

me when we were alone. I do not think this place will 
be home anymore.^^ 

^^ISTo need of you being so foolish. I know it is sad, but 
we must not allow anything so frivolous to mar our joys 
for life. In future years we may have other children that 
will fill the place left vacant by Nelly 

In subdued tone Anna said: ^^Gone forever and ever. 
Other children can never, never fill her place. No never. Are 
you not going to send your father a message Earl, in regard 
to her death and burial?^ ^ 

^‘Yes, I guess so,^^ said Earl. 

While they were preparing a message to wire them, Mr. 
Isaac Eadcliff and wife .were conversing about EarPs financial 
affairs. 

^‘1 tell you mother, he is doomed to fall.^^ 

do not believe all I hear,^^ said Mrs. Eadcliff. 

'^What was it you said Mrs. Knowitall told you this 
afternoon 

^^She said EarPs property, including his household fur- 
niture, were advertised for sale.^^ 

do not doubt it, mother. He put you and I out of 
business. I have never quite forgiven him for forgery in 
which I was the loser. Had it not been for Anna, and in 
the dawn of their wedding I would have let him paid the 
penalty by serving a term in the penitentiary.^^ 

Mrs. Eadcliff winced at her husband^s reproof, and said : 
^‘Oh, Isaac, we could not afford to allow anything like that 
to happen. Please do not say anymore about it. I do not 

consider it such a crime. It really was his Isaac did 

not give her time to finish the sentence until he said: ^^IPs 


Bereavements 


133 


mine while I am living, and not his until I am through with 
it. Had it not been I was a soldier in the war of 1861 and 
for my four year’s service the Government granted me a 
large pension for life on account of me receiving a bullet 
wound that left me a cripple, we would now be in the county 
house doing what we could to help bear our expense.” 

^^Earl would never allow that to happen,” said his 
mother. 

^^Well I am not so sure about that.” 

^^Let us change the conversation Isaac, and bury the 
past and renew our courage for the future. We cannot 
change it now, and there is no use to always be complaining 
about it.” 

^^Where is our yesterday’s paper?” His wife handed 
him the paper that lay upon the library table. 

^^Well,” said Isaac, ^^here is the advertisement. Mrs. 
Knowitall did not falsify in the least.” 

^^If Earl had married the right kind of a girl he would 
not be where he is today.” 

^^Eebecca, be careful of what you say in regard to Anna, 
for I think she possesses the sweetest disposition of anyone 
I ever met. I have often wished I could live until I could ask 
forgiveness for the wrongs that have been committed by an- 
other that wrecked her pleasure of life. Her home has been 
made desolate by one who wears a mask of deceit by posing 
as a man of college education. It makes me shudder to 
think of it.” 

^^Who is doing that Isaac?” 

“Eebecca, do not try to deceive me. I am no longer 
a dupe to your slimy words of deceit. I have been told all.” 

^Toor Earl,” said his mother. ^^Just because he did one 
deed in his young days that maybe was not hardly right, in- 
stead of trying to lift him higher so that he can live a model 


134 


Bereavements 


life yon are continually throwing mud of bygone days to 
smear his character and in time he will be a prey for you and 
Anna to devour. I am so sorry she married into our family.” 

^^Eebecca, please do not censure Anna in my presence. 
If she had meted out justice to Earl he would have been 
deserted long ago.” 

will inform you Mr. EadclifI, I will never tell any- 
thing on my boy that will have a tendency to pull him down.” 

They sat for sometime in silence. Each one knew when 
it was best to curb their words, and think as they pleased. 
The phone rang and Isaac arose from where he was sitting 
to answer the call. Very soon he came back to where his 
wife was sitting and told her of the message notifying them 
of little ISTelly^s death and of the interment on the morrow 
afternoon at two o’clock in the home church cemetery. 


CHAPTER XIV 

SAD DAYS. 

The church was filled to its utmost capacity to pay re- 
spect to the deceased grand-daughter of Mr. Isaac Eadcliff. 
Promptly at two o’clock the bell began to toll which an- 
nounced to the many sympathizing friends that the funeral 
party had arrived. When the pastor met the bereaved parents 
at the door he hardly recognized them as the two he had 
married ten years before. After giving them words of con- 
dolence the pianist began to play a dirge as the funeral party 
came down the aisle. The pall bearers were six girls dressed 
in white and were followed by six smaller girls carrying many 
beautiful fiowers to adorn the little white casket. After the 
bereaved were all seated and while the pianist played a pre- 
lude, the primary class of the Sunday School marched in 
single file and each tot laid a carnation on the casket. The 


Sad Days 


135 


pastor delivered an inspiring sermon, after the conclusion of 
which the congregation wended their way to the churchyard 
cemetery where the remains were laid to rest. 

As they journeyed homeward, Anna pleaded with Earl 
to give up his sinful habits, and start his life anew. Earl 
renewed his vows to her and acknowledged his wrongs, begged 
of Anna to forgive him and said: ^Trom this day I will 
strive to live a better life.^^ 

But no sooner had he said this when his conscience 
v/hich had been dormant so long aroused and said : ^^What 
are you going to do with Peg?^^ 

Anna noticed the serious expression of EarFs counten- 
ance and consoled herself by thinking that Earl was con- 
sidering his pledge. 

For a short time EarPs promise was kept, but after a 
while the charms of home seemed to be losing their attraction 
for him. He began to stay away from home a few hours 
every day, until at last he could stay one week and never 
suffer any uneasiness in regard to Anna. One day he came 
home despondent and told Anna his intention of selling the 
home and moving away. 

^^It is too lonely for me here,^^ said Earl. 

^^Where will we go?^^ asked Anna. 

^To some larger city than this,” said Earl. 

Several weeks had passed since Earl had been home. 
Anna often wondered where he was and what he was doing. 

Far away from public observation sat the chums be- 
neath a cliff that extended out into the water. This secluded 
place was hidden from view by a thicket of sumac and a heavy 
underbrush of buckbushes. There was nothing inviting 
about the scenery but it was a retreat and refuge to an in- 
dividual who sought to escape justice or plan a daring deed. 
There was naught to break the stillness but the rivulet flow- 


136 


Sad Days 


ing through some shallow channels, forming little ripples 
that were constantly kissing the pebbles that lay so near the 
surface. Occasionally a frog would jump from the bank into 
the water making it splash while he made a dive for a swim, 
believe I hear the sound of footsteps, said one of the 

men. 

^^Bosh,^^ said the other, ^^Who would come to a place like 

this 

After their plans were all made each one understood 
whau part was theirs to perform in order to obtain the ran- 
som for returning the lost child. They shook hands and re- 
newed their vows to each other that should one of them be 
detected he would give his life if need be rather than betray 
his helper. 

One of the men glanced out of the cave and said, ^^My 
God ! yonder is a woman. We will sure be detected.” They 
both eyed her for some time. She was peeling bark from 
the trunk of a wild cherry tree. They both gazed at her. 
So dense was the foliage in this secluded place of the river 
bottom that it shaded the light of midday afternoon to a 
twilight. 

‘^You retreat farther back in the cave,” said one of the 
men, ^^and I will go speak to her. I believe it is Peg. 

As he came nearer, he saw her better in the face and 
knew she was the one spoken of. She did not hear the sound 
of approaching footsteps and was not aware of anyone^s 
presence until some one spoke to her. She turned around 
quickly when spoken to and with two fiery black eyes gazed 
on the intruder. 

^^Oh, please Monsieur, do not harm me. I never knew 
anyone was here.” 

do not intend to molest you, but why are you here ?” 


Sad Days 


137 


neighbor has a sick child and I came here to get 
some bark to make it some tea/^ 

Just then the stranger gave her a signal that she under- 
stood and she came forward and knelt at his feet. 

^‘How dare you Peg, to venture out. You may pave 
the way that will lead to our arrest by coming out in day- 
light.^^ 

^^Oh, no, Monsieur, me poses as a gypsy; me tell future 
fortunes, good or bad. See here Monsieur, as she held a shiny 
coin in the palm of her hand, while she eagerly listened for 
a word of praise from the stranger. A large bullfrog went 
kerchug as he leaped into a deep pool of water. Peg won- 
dered if the fall had killed him. Not a sound was audible; 
nothing to show that he had made a plunge but the waves of 
the water as it splashed on each side of the pool against the 
bank. Presently to inform them of his victory he began 
to croak in many different tones and finished his lay of songs 
by singing a bass solo. 

^That sounded mournful to me,^^ said Peg. believe it 
forbodes evil.^^ 

^^Nothing serious about thaV^ said the man. ^That is 
a natural tone for him to sing in and he has favored us with 
one of his choice anthems. Is the boy very sick you speak 
ofP^ 

^‘Yes sir,’^ said Peg, arising to her feet and facing the 
speaker. 

^^Did you leave him alone 

^^Yes sir, I gave him a dose of my medicine and when 
1 left the house he was sound asleep.^’ 

^^You may resume your work of filling your basket with 
the bark of that tree, and I will call tonight to see him, and 
if I deem it necessary I will remove him, and set hfm down 
at his mothePs door as mysteriously as he departed.^^ 


138 


Sad Days 


^‘When will you pay me?^^ inquired Peg. 

^^When I dispose of the boy/^ said the man. ‘Tome on 
Peg, I will help you peel bark until your basket is full, then 
I wish you would go at once to the boy.^^ 

In a few minutes their work was completed. After pick- 
ing up the basket the strange man said : “Come on Peg, and 
I will go a piece with you and help you cross the creek.^^ 

Soon Peg was wending her way along an old hog path 
that went through the heavy thicket of underbrush. The 
gentleman returned to his partner in the cave, who was 
waiting his return. 

“Well, was Peg all right 

“I suppose we will have to postpone sending our letter 
for awhile, at least. The lad is sick.” 

“What would we do should he become seriously ill?” 

“I will attend to that,” said the general manager. “It 
is not my intention to be caught in any snare. I will call 
and see him tonight and I will meet you tomorrow afternoon 
at this place.” 

Slowly the stranger ascended the stair steps, carrying a 
small grip supposed to be a medicine case. He was intro- 
duced to Willie as his attending physician. After taking the 
patienPs temperature and counting his pulse he pronounced 
him only slightly indisposed and said he would be well in a 
few days. 

“Do you know where my mamma is, doctor, and why she 
does not come to see me ?” 

“Your mamma has been to see you, but you were de- 
lirious and did not know her.” 

“I do not remember it,” said Willie. “Why am I here, 
doctor ?” 

“To be treated,” said the doctor. “You are in a hospital.” 

“When can I go home?” 


Sad Days 


139 


in a few days if you will be good and take your 

medicine/^ 

^^All right/^ said Willie, will for I surely want to 
see mamma/^ 

After reproving Peg in a sharp sarcastic tone and ad- 
monishing her not to give the boy any more morphine, the 
doctor departed. 

^^Anna, weary of waiting for Earl, decided to go and 
spend the afternoon with May. They both could blend their 
hearts together in sympathy for each other. 

^^Have you never heard from Willie?^’ asked Anna. 

^^Not one word. The suspense is nearly driving me 
wild.^^ 

^^Well,^^ said Anna, cannot bear to think of Nelly as 
sleeping in the cold, cold ground. But with an eye of faith 
I look beyond the grave and see her standing in Heaven^s 
portals looking to earth with hands outstretched beckoning 
Pie to come.” 

^^That is the way God intended for us to do. That is 
the strongest connecting link we have from earth to Heaven, 
and I would much rather Willie was in his grave as not to 
know where he is.” 

^^Well, May, it is something awful to sit by the bedside 
of a dying child and watch the last spark of life go out and 
not have the power to bring it back to restore your baby 
to health.” 

^^Yes, Anna, but you could look upon a grassy mound 
with a sacred feeling and a holy awe will thrill your being, 
for in that little piece of ground sleeps your baby. If T 
knew I would never hear from Willie, I would not care to 
live.” 


^^Come, go home with me,” said Anna. 


140 


Sad Days 


I cannot, said May. ^^Are you thinking of going 
on a visit?” 

^^Not exactly, May. If I decide to go it will be final.” 
saw in the paper your home is advertised for sale.” 
never knew it,” said Anna. 

May began to search for the paper when Anna looked 
out of the window, and said : ^^Yonder goes Earl in company 
with another man.” It is the same person who came sev- 
eral months ago. His manner was something the same as it 
was then. Anna began to walk slower so as not to overtake 
them and mar the pleasure of their conversation before they 
reached home. When they arrived at the gate they stood 
waiting for Anna as she slowly drew near them. Earl in- 
troduced her as his wife in a most becoming manner. ^^Anna 
this is the man who loaned us some money sometime ago.^^ 

^^I do not remember,” said Anna. 

^‘Yes you do. You know you signed your name just 
below mine on a printed manuscript.” 

‘^es, Earl, I remember that, but really I did not know 
why I did it. Only to please you.” 

Earl tipped his hat at Anna and smilingly said: ^‘You 
are quite a business lady. Well to be plain with you Anna, 
the money is due, so in order to meet our obligations to this 
man we must sell oiir home. He has been a friend to us and 
I am willing for house and contents to be at his disposal, 
and after the debt is paid we will take the remainder of the 
money and purchase us another home.” 

^Well, Earl, I suppose you know best. I give my con- 
sent, so just do as you think best.” 

The man smiled and said: will buy the home and 

pay you the difference.” 

Slowly Anna turned and went to her sitting room with 
a sorrow nearly crushing her down. With such a heaviness 


Sad Days 


141 


in her breast. She longed for her eyes to help unburden her 
heart by shedding a fountain of tears. Her trouble was too 
deep for her to speak of to anyone. She had given up all 
for the man she loved. She had forsaken parents, hom^ and 
io\ed ones. He in turn had given her falsehoods, and now 
htr home was sold. She would be turned out into the street. 
She consoled herself by saying: ^^Nelly is better oif than 

After Anna had departed, the mortgagee said : ^^Eadcliff, 
I hate to do this on account of your wife.^^ 

‘^She will be all righV^ said Earl. ^^Our baby died a 
short time ago and it seems like Anna cannot give her up.^^ 

^‘May I speak to her again, Mr. Eadcliff?” 

‘^Certainly, if you wish to.” His rap on the door was 
answered by Anna. The stranger extended his sympathy 
in regard to the loss of their child. Anna could not keep 
her chin from quivering as she listened to his words of con- 
dolence. 

^^So please do not worry and think you will have to move 
soon. I do not ask for possession for four or five months. 
1 expect to move my family here in order to send my chil- 
dren to school. You may still live here without any extra 
charges. Just think of it still as your own.” Anna thanked 
him for his kindness, hardly realizing what he said. The 
name of school days were ringing in her ears, and the happy 
home that was hers in childhood days. 

Anna looked at Earl and said : ^^Where will we move, to 
Kingston ?” 

Earl smiled to himself and said: ^^We will «ee about 
that later on.” 

'•Your wife is homesick, Mr. Eadclifl.” 

'T believe so. Have you seen our cellar ?” After tipping 
his hat to Anna the two departed. 

After the guest had gone, Earl took down a rake that 


142 


Sad Days 


was hung in the forks of a maple and began to rake the 
leaves preparatory to making a bonfire. When the task was 
completed he came and told Anna the home was sold and 
he was going that day to seek a location for a new home, 
and for her not to worry about him as he did not know when 
he would return. 

According to promise, the chums met as they had 
previously agreed and began to renew their diabolical plans. 
Willie^s health was much improved and they felt safe in 
suggesting a date to return the stolen child. 

believe I have a perfect plan formed,^^ said the Genius. 
^‘You bring Peg and the child in the car to the first stop from 
the town, where they are hiding. I will designate the loca- 
tion later, and five miles from where they stop will be the 
other station. I will inform the lady to bring the ransom 
at tuelve o^clock, and lay it down by the trunk of an old 
willow tree that stands alone on the prairie one mile south 
of Vernon. I will warn her to retreat as soon as she can for 
the place is guarded by several men who will examine the 
package and if its contents fulfill the demand she will know 
her offering has been accepted by the report of a (lumber of 
pistol shots and that the boy will be returned to her by four 
o^clock. I will carry the money from the first to the second 
station where I will meet you with Peg and the child. We 
will settle our account with Peg and dismiss her, and we 
will divide the booty between ourselves. I will bring the 
car back to Vernon, and you can leave on the first train 
going west. So when the morning will dawn the sunlight 
of another day, no one will be any the wiser.^^ 

am sure they will miss us at the saloon and gambling 
hall, boss, and someone may speak of our absence at those 
places and hire a detective who will pose as our friend in 
order to trap our feet.” 


Sad Days 


143 


we will shield ourselves by going to our accustomed 
places of amusement and taking a few social drams with 
the boys. We would have time to play a game of seven-up. 
At eleven o^clock I will step outside, and in a few minutes 
you will follow. I will have a motorcycle at the back door. 
We will both ride to the first station then you may take it on 
to where Peg and the child are waiting.^^ 

^^No I will not take the wheel all the way, you may take 
me part of the way and I will walk the other distance.^^ 

^‘Very well,^^ said the boss, ^^do as you think best. You 
may take the wheel when I come to get the cai and child. 
And when you get near the city where there is an old mine 
you can throw it in and walk into town as a man of liesure.’^ 
‘‘Well, I want a copy of your plans so I will be sure to 
carry out my part to the letter.^^ 

“All right, I will give you a copy and after you have 
read it a number of times and fixed it in your mind, you 
can burn the letter. Ashes from paper tell no tales out of 
school. Why can^t we play a game with those cow boys to- 
morrow night, said the boss. 

“We have hot enough greenbacks, have we?^^ 

“Yes, I think so. Didn’t you tell me you had received 
your share of your father’s estate? If you will put it up, I 
will put just as much on top of it. We will be sure to win 
it all. Then a few hours later we will obtain the reward for 
delivering the child. Gee, just think of us in a few more 
hours, of being worth thirty thousand dollars apiece.” 

“I do not feel joyful over the plunge we are about to 
make. After I help to carry into effect the deeds we have 
concocted, I am determined to settle down for life.” 

“What has put this foolish idea into your head?” 

“I do not know,” said the weak-willed man. “But some- 


144 


Sad Days 


thing tells me the time has arrived for me to abandon the 
path of sin/^ 

^^That is not me/^ said the boss. am just as deter- 
mined as ever in what I undertake. You are growing weak, 
old boy. I suppose you will be saying in the near future 
your Guardian Angel warned you.^^ 

do not know what it is, but I have come to the con- 
clusion that there are higher places in life to fill than to kid- 
nap a child, causing an innocent mother to sufler.^^ 

hope you have not given up the idea of helping me ?” 
asked the boss. 

^^Oh, no,^^ said the other, as a shade of paleness over- 
shadowed his countenance. 

^^Well,^^ said the boss, ^^you make me think of a mule 
father owned when I was a lad. His brown hair was soft 
and sleek. His head and ears were perfect and he could al- 
ways bray louder and more often than anything of his kind 
in the pasture, for he was noted among the stock as being 
king. But just as sure as father and I dressed him in harness 
so he could fill his mission in life as a burden bearer that 
mule would bow his neck and stiffen his ; legs until they 
looked like fence posts drove into the earth, and not a pound 
would he pull. But he was spoken of by men who were 
supposed to have good judgment as to the feature he pos- 
sessed as being a fine mule. But what I want to impress on 
your mind is, I do not value features very much, but what 
I admire is the animal that can carry heavy loads. We do 
not need many wall flowers you know. And when we fail 
to carry our part of life’s burden we are a fake as being a 
profit to any work, either good or bad.” 

will strive to carry out our plans, if my life has to 
pay the ransom. I will never betray you for I value my 
pledge to you more than my life.” 


Contrition 


145 


When he had spoken those words the genius stepped for- 
ward and extended his hand and said: ^That is the way I 
like to hear a fellow talk/^ So the friends shook hands and 
departed. 


CHAPTER XV 

CONTRITIOlSr. 

Earl was scarcely out of sight until Anna was greeted 
by the same man who had written their mortgage for them. 
After signing the papers as Earl had requested, he soon bade 
Anna adieu. She had not seen Earl for sometime. No one 
knew the lonely vale of sorrow Anna was passing through. 
She picked up a paper that lay upon the stand and began 
to scan its columns and read several short sketches on dif- 
ferent subjects. Here was a short piece on ^^Mother^s Day.^^ 
believe I will read it to you.^^ May had just entered 
the room. 

^^All right, Anna.^^ 

^^The subject is Mother^s Day. As we plunge into medi- 
cation our whole being is absorbed in the sweet remembrance 
of childhood days. In thinking of the past years we bring 
our mother very near. In our vision we see her sitting in an 
old arm chair and hear the peculiar squeak of a broken 
rocker that was very musical to us. The creak was loud when 
first we climbed upon her lap, but after a while it grew faint 
and fainter until at last it was gone, for our tired baby 
mind had drifted away to dreamland, and our body was 
sound asleep, embraced in our mother^s loving arms. 
MOTHER, HOME AND HEAVEN. Three of the sweet- 
est names the tongue ever lisped and so closely related that 
in speaking of one the other two will naturally appeal to 
you. Different in sound, yet blending so beautifully in senti- 


146 


Contrition 


ment. No season in the year is better adapted to illustrate 
what our mothers are to us than the blessed month of May. 
The earth is giving birth to so many little buds that are 
bursting into bloom. Our eyes are beholding clusters of 
flowers that give us pure thoughts of the home, of the soul. 
We see birds sitting side by side upon the leafy boughs of 
an old oak tree. They are warbling songs of praise in honor 
of the Springtime, the birth season of plant life. This is an 
example worthy of imitation for every race of people to pay 
tribute of respect to their mothers, who looked inside the 
grave to save life. Should she be dwelling in a land far 
away, write her a missive today, giving her words of praise 
as it flows from the depths of your soul. She will appreciate 
the flowers you strew in her pathway and the burden of her 
heart will become lighter when she reads the written words 
of love that she is remembered and cherished in the heart of 
her child.^^ 

^^May, I have decided to return home.^^ 

‘^You are not going to write them a letter 
^^No ; I wish to go in person and tell them from my own 
lips how sorry I am for treating them so shamefully. Have 
you heard anything more from Willie.^^ 

^‘No, I am expecting the postman to deliver me a letter 
this afternoon. I am willing to give the last penny I own 
for the safe return of my boy.^^ 

have always wanted to tell you a secret May, in re- 
gard to my past life. Did you know I ran away from my 
parents home in Kingston to marry 

cannot live without him,^^ said May. 
wish you would listen to me,^^ said Anna, ^^for I have 
•omething to tell you. One of the first words I wish to say 
is many thanks for your kindness to me the last eight years." 


Contrition 


147 


^^Oh! Anna, please do not mention it. I am only too 
glad my circumstances were so I could.^^ 

^^When I arrive home, I will tell my parents of your 
watchful care over me and will always speak of you as one 
of the most noble women I ever met.^^ 

^^Are you sure your love will never fail?^^ 

^^Never, no never. Come what will, there will always be 
a place in my heart reserved for you.’^ said Anna. can- 
not bid you goodbye until I whisper something in your ear. 
Did you know. May, I deceived my parents and eloped with 
Plarl to Vernon, and married against their wishes.^’ 

^^How could I know unless some one would tell me?^^ 
^^Well May, I was reared in a sweet Christian home. 
My parents were very strict in compelling me to obey the 
teachings of the bible, as they saw it. They both lived Godly 
lives, and I knew it by the example of their every day life. 
They were always true to me and I thought everybody was 
as true as my parents.^^ 

^^Well Anna, that is the reason so many girls fall into 
sin by listening to the vows and pledges of a smooth-tongued 
man who is black-hearted. We are ruined by trusting him 
and thinking he is true.^^ 

‘T shudder. May, when I think of my training at home 
and how I have disobeyed and trampled all their teachings 
under my feet, causing them so many'’ tears and heartaches, 
but now I see the folly of my ways and wish to return home. 
If my parents will only forgive me for the wrongs I have 
committed I will be contented to be a servant for them as 
long as I live. I am not worthy to be called a child or never 
will be.^^ 

^‘Never give up striving, Anna, to fill as high a place 
in the home as you once did. Make them know by your ac- 
tions that you are sorry in deed and in truth, for we are all 


148 


Contrition 


human and may commit a sin that will scar us for life. We 
have been deceived by allowing the tempter to lead us and 
not because we were so sinful but we lack the courage of 
standing firm for the right.^^ 

do not think I underestimate the punishment that 
rightly belongs to me/^ said Anna. 

^^Well Anna, as long as we feel this way it proves to me 
our conscience is still alive in our breast, seeking to guide our 
feet into right paths.^^ 

^^So many, many times I meditate over my life and how 
I have drifted away from my father^s precept. I feel so 
unworthy knowing I have done such a little to make the 
world better by my haying lived in it. Sometimes I think the 
word nothing would suit me berfcter for a name, than Anna.^^ 

^^You are young yeV^ said May. ^^In hearing your words 
I begin to examine my heart to see if I have committed an 
unpardonable sin that has made my life so unhappy.^^ 

have had such thoughts,^^ said Anna. always think 
of our poverty, then I plunge into meditation and then I am 
willing to count myself as nothing. There is one sweet 
promise of God, I value above all others.^^ 

^^What one is it, Anna?^^ 

^^That I am an heir of God. When I think of that. May, 
all petty cares of life vanish and while I am in this mood no 
one is happier than 

^^That makes me think of one of Eamsey^s hymns.^^ 

“What, though I here should suffer of hunger and cold, 
or affliction’s rod, praise the Lord I am rich in the wealth of 
the world, as an heir of God.” 

^^That is very beautiful. I do not think I ever heard it,^’ 
said Anna. 

‘^Oh, my poor little boy,^^ said May. wonder if I will 
ever see him again.” 

^^You have my sympathy dearest May. How dark the 


Contrition 


149 


future must be to you. I have often thought our lives have 
been filled with so much sorrow and neither of us are very 
old.^^ 

^^Yes, Anna, I have thought of you as a neglected bride, 
and myself I give the name of deceived/^ 

^^Oh, May, that belongs to me too, you should give me 
both names. While this is true we will not be forsaken by 
our heavenly Father, for often when I am alone I feel the 
presence of angels and by thinking it I believe some of my 
loved ones come who have passed over to Heaven^s shore. I 
enjoy some of the sweetest blessings that mortal can be heir 
to. I have one pure thought encouched in my soul.^’ 

^^What is it, Anna?” 

^^Tt is the blessed promise of God that he will never for- 
sake us if we are obedient to His commands, and confide 
in him. Pray unto Him daily, for it is through this channel 
that His love fiows from His throne of grace into our souls. 
Next to my heart I have buried a check book filled with so 
many blank pages but the King’s signature is at the bottom 
of every pa^e. From henceforth I have no desire only to 
fill those blanks in obedience to God’s will and his signature 
will secure me safely over the rough places in life. For He 
is not slack concerning His promise.” 

^^Well, Anna, do not start home until you spend one 
night with me.” 

was planning to come by and we two would visit 
Nelly’s grave before I say farewell.” 

^Tromise me you will do this, Anna. I do not think I 
can come to see you before you leave.” 

will come by,” said Anna, ^^then we can make our 
plans to suit each other.” 

^^Very well, Anna, I expect to see you once more. I 
may have a secret to tell you e’er we part.” 


150 


Contrition 


Anna was met at the gate by May who embraced her 
in her arms, saying: Willie is coming home tonight. I 
cannot express my happy thoughts. Anna glanced into 
Ma/s face, tears were streaming down her cheeks from a 
heart that was overflowing with gratitude like the gentle 
raindrops as they fall from the clouds while the sun is shin- 
ing. As soon as May subdued her emotional nature she told 
Anna of receiving a letter with only a black hand for the 
signature. ^^It informed me Willie was well and would be 
at home in the morning if I would obey the letter that I re- 
ceived.^^ 

^^What will you have to do. May asked Anna. 

/^Take the money tonight and lay it down by an old 
tree and return home. Is not this grand. I was afraid he 
would be tortured to death. I am very thankful it is as well 
as it is, Anna.^^ 

do not know. They warned me not to allow a man 
to escort me, for they said he might be a traitor. This being 
a fact I thought I would ask you to go with me.^^ 

will only be too glad to favor you. I intended to 
offer my help before you asked,^^ said Anna. ^Tt does not 
matter if they do kill me.^^ 

“I would not ask you to go Anna, if I thought anything 
like that would happen. They are cowards and are afraid 
of the men.^^ 

^^Did they give any orders, how you were to obtain the 
child?'' 

^^Not just in those words. They said after we had de- 
posited the money and started for home to stop one half 
mile from the tree. If the money was found and was satis- 
factory we would hear the report of a pistol and my boy 
would be returned by morning." 

Long before May and Anna had started to the secluded 


Contrition 


151 


place with their wallet of money, an automobile could be 
seen wending its way slowly through the silent town of 

. So stealthily did it move in the dim twilight 

that it passed through the village unobserved and in one 
hour they arrived at the selected place. 

^^Hurry up, old boy,^^ said the boss, ^^It must be nearly 
train time. We have one mile to the country station.^^ After 
giving Peg some advice concerning the child the two men 
departed. 

Anna and May had sat talking until it was time to go. 

^^Is not anticipation sweet,” said Anna. ^^Tust think 
your boy will be with you in the morning, and in one week 
I will be at home with papa and mamma. Sweet, sweet 
dreams of the future. I am so anxious to see my parents. 
Sometimes I think I cannot wait until the day arrives.” 

^^Do not build your hopes too high,” said May. ^^Life 
is uncertain, something may happen and our expectation 
may fail in disappointments.” 

May gave Anna a shawl to throw around her shoulders, 
for the dew was falling on the tender blades of grass. After 
donning rubbers the two matrons started on their lone jour- 
ney to the old willow tree. Soon they were in sight of the 
goal. 

believe someone is standing in the shade of the tree,” 
said Anna. 

^^No that is only imagination, you are not afraid?” 
asked May. 

‘‘'No May, I am not afraid, but am somewhat nervous.” 

The nearer they came to the tree the tighter they clasped 
their arms and walked closer together with noiseless tread. 
They crept to the trunk of the tree and laid the reward 
down, turned quickly and darted from beneath the leafy 
boughs that nearly touched the carpet of green turf, without 


152 


Contrition 


speaking. They clasped hands and hurried away. When they 
were half way home they listened for the signal. Failing 
to hear the report they decided to walk slowly toward 
Vernon. 

^^Do yon suppose they have signaled us and we have not 
heard it?^^ 

^^No, I think not/^ said May. ^^We have listened too 
closely, I am sure we would have heard it.^^ 

^^The farther I go the braver I am,^^ said Anna. Just 
then a cottontail ran from its hiding place across the path 
into a bunch of grass. Anna gave a scream. 

^^What is the matter with you, Anna?^^ 

do not know, I am frightened,^^ said Anna. ^^What 
was that crossed our path, a wolf?^^ 

^^No Anna that was only a rabbit.^^ 

They both laughed heartily and spoke of Annans enlarged 
vision. They could hear a hoot owl singing from the direc- 
tion of the old tree. No doubt he was sitting on one of the 
limbs and occasionally would turn those big eyes down on 
the packet beneath. 

^^Do you suppose he would carry that parcel off?” Just 
as May was about to answer a large flock of whip-poor-wills 
flew swiftly overhead. 

^Tt seems to me that everything is awake tonight,” said 
May. 

On they journeyed toward home, listening. 

^TVTiat is that I hear?” 

^^Anna, I must say you are a little coward.” 

^^No, I hear them, I hear them. What will we do?” 

^Tirst of all be composed, Anna, they will not harm us.” 

^^Do you not hear them. May?” 

^TTes, but my anxiety is so strong that seemingly I can 
face any danger for the safe return of my boy.” 


Contrition 


153 


can hear the grass swish, they are running so fast. 
Just then two men appeared in sight of them. 

^^Stoop down. May, or they will see us.^^ 

/They look like cowboys,^^ said May. ^They are wearing 
slouch hats. My goodness they have changed their course 
and are coming this way.^^ 

^^My God, May, what will we do? Let us crawl out of 
the path and hide in the grass,^^ said Anna, ^^until they pass 
by/' 

In a moment the outlaws passed going directly toward 
the old tree. 

- ^^See the pistols,^^ said Anna, ^^fastened in their belts.^^ 
said May, ^^it looks scary to see the shining 
handles by moonlight and I sure have no desire to look 
through the barrel. Presently they gave a yell. Sevei’al 
pistol shots were fired. They could no longer see them for 
they were hid from view by the shade of night. 

^^Are you not thankful. May, the crisis has passed, the 
ransom is found and Willie will be home tomorrow.^’ 

^Thankful, yes, yes,^^ said May. ^^No one knows but a 
mother.^^ Thus the two friends chatted quite freely until 
they came inside the city limits. Then the two friends walked 
in silence anxiously thinking of Willie^s return. 


CHAPTER XVI 

BE SURE YOUR SINS WILL FIND YOU OUT 

Four men were seated around a little green table, each 
keeping a close watch on his hand of cards for a large sum 
of money would be paid to the winner. Three games were 
to be played and it would tell the lucky two. Each one had 
won a game and were even, the third would tell the story. 

A visitor who was in the room spoke to the proprietor 


154 


Be Sure Your Sins Will Find You Out 


of those men as outlaws. Two of the gamblers were cowboys 
and the other two were men who no doubt had been boys of 
good families but they had drifted away from their parentis 
teaching in not shunning the evil and seeking the good. 
With a crowd of idle boys they had sat on the bank of the 
creek ^neath the boughs of a shady tree and for hours and 
hours trifled the time away, robbing the treasury of their 
usefulness to mankind, blighting their own life and smearing 
all with sin who came in touch with them. They had become 
skilled in the game of shooting craps, and were willing to use 
their talent on the surface of life by branding their character 
as a gambler. They had advanced from the simple games to 
more difficult ones, and tonight four men who were once 
some mother’s joy, sat playing euchre, gambling and betting, 
trying to win, while the hours flitted swiftly by. When each 
side had won the outlaws said: ^^Let us break even and not 
play any more. 

^^Not on your life,” said the spokesman of the other 

two. 

am like those two men I think we had better be go- 
ing or we will be late.” 

will never give my consent to go until we have played 
one more game,” said the boss. 

tell you boss, we will not have the time, it is now 
ten o^clock.” 

^^That makes no difference. It is the coin I am going to 
win that tempts me to stay.” 

^^We will be late for our work, should we stay any 
longer.” 

do not give a damn if we are, and I demand of you 
as a partner to hold your foolish tongue and be careful of 
your words. If you do not obey my request I will meet you 
in the alley and shoot until one of us falls.” 


Be Sure Your Sins Will Find You Out 155 


It was plain to the visitors that the elderly man was 
drinking quite freely so without wishing to arouse his anger 
the younger man took his seat at the table and began to 
shuffle cards. 

^^Well boys this game will seal the destiny of the chip 
pile/^ said the boss. 

^^And may seal the destiny of one of us,” said another 
gambler. 

^^Let us take one more dram to honor this prophecy/’ 
said the boss. 

After the four had freely drank of the fire water, they 
agreed to lay their pistols upon the table by the side of the 
goal each one was trying to gain. The visitors saw nothing 
unusual in their manner, they were deeply interested in the 
game. Presently they became boisterous. A few harsh 
words were exchanged and when least expected a pistol 
snapped and one of the men sank lifeless to the fioor. For 
a few minutes all was excitement. Men ran hither, some 
were looking for the police, others were watching the out- 
laws, and some had gone to give aid to the dying man, but 
it was of no avail, for the ball had penetrated his heart and 
his death was instantaneous. 

The police were soon at the scene to arrest the men but 
they had fied. Word was sent by telegram requesting the 
coroner to come at once, and pronounce the real cause of 
his death. In reply he sent a message that he had been called 
six miles from town and very likely it would be ten hours be- 
fore he would arrive. Naught could be done with the body, 
only spread a white sheet over it to hide the ghastly face 
from the many visitors who kept constantly coming. A posse 
of men were quickly organized to capture the outlaws. The 
sound of hoofs were plainly heard as the horses went gallop- 
ing over the prairie toward the Gyp mountains. see them. 


156 Be Sure Your Sins Will Find You Out 


I see them/^ said one of the men. see them,” spoke an- 
other as the dim figures came nearer. 

^^See that your pistols are loaded, then spur your steeds,” 
said the sheriff. ^^This may cost some of us our lives.” 

^^They are coming this way,” said one of the men. In 
one minute a half dozen men were yelling hands up or we 
vrill shoot you. Without knowing why they did this, Anna 
and May raised their hands above their heads. Quickly the 
men alighted and began to handcuff the prisoners. 

beg your pardon for making this mistake, we were 
searching for two men who are implicated in a murder. 
Why, upon my word if here isn^t Mrs. Eadcliff, we have 
phoned you and sent a messenger over town to find you to 
notify you of your husband^s death. 

it Earl? I have not heard from him for several 
weeks. Where is he?” asked Anna. 

^^n a gambling hall on the corner.” 

^^Who committed this awful crime,” said Anna. 

^^A band of gamblers,” said the sheriff. 

^^We saw them,” spoke both of the women in unison. 
Then May said: ^^We saw them not more than five minutes 
ago. Two men passed us — 

^Tassed you,” said one of the officers. 

^^Yes sir, we saw them coming and hid in the grass.” 

^They were the two who escaped.” 

^^Tell me how my husband was murdered,” said Anna. 

‘Trom a pistol shot fired by an unknown hand.” 

^^How long did he live after being shot?” 

^^Not more than a minute, he gasped only a few times. 
I do not think he knew what hurt him.” 

^^Oh, my God, my God! Have mercy on me.” 

^^Which direction did they go?” 

^^South,” said May. 


Be Sure Your Sins Will Find You Out 157 


wish to beg your pardon once again, ladies, for fright- 
ening you.” 

^^That is all right,” said Anna, trust you will be suc- 
cessful in capturing the murderers.” 

The man spoke those words while mounting his horse 
and quickly rode out of sight. 

‘Ts not this awful how we suffer for the sins of an- 
cther?” said Anna. 

In the excitement the women had forgotten the mission 
of the evening and hurriedly walked to the scene of the mur- 
der. After listening to the verdict of the coroner, the body 
was left in charge of the undertaker and the ladies were 
taken home in a cab. 

thought Willie would be home,” said May. ^^Some- 
thing has happened and it has changed their plans,” said 
Anna. ^^Daylight is dawning in the east you need not be 
afraid. I have been wondering what would hinder you from 
going to the tree and see if the coin is taken.” 

^^We heard the pistol shots, Anna.” 

^^Yes I remember, but I am sure it was the fugitives that 
fired those shots in defiance to their pursuers.” 

had not thought of this, Anna, I was only thinking of 
hif- return.” 

‘‘With the grey streaks of dawn and the morning star to 
guide; go and see if the ransom has been taken.” 

“I could face anything to rescue my boy, but I fear you 
will be lonesome Anna, here alone. You go with me.” 

“Thank you. May, for your kindness to me, but I prefer 
to stay here and welcome Willie when he comes.” 

May crossed the room to get a shawl that was hanging on 
a hook. After throwing it around her shoulders passed 
where Anna was sitting and printed a kiss on her pale cheek, 
and started down the path that led to where the treasure 


158 Be Sure Your Sins Will Find You Out 


was hidden beneath the leafy boughs of a weeping willow 
tree. 

will be home soon/^ said May, as she glanced back at 
Anna, who was standing in the doorway. ^^But shotild Willie 
return home before I do please kiss him once for me.^^ 

^‘You may rest assured I will extend to him a hearty 
welcome.^^ 

^Toor, poor little boy,^^ said May. 

When May arrived at the lonely place she hesitated for 
a moment as she stood meditating on the awful experience 
she had gone through in the last few hours. Her train of 
thoughts were disturbed by the sound of men^s voices toward 
the Gyp hills. Could it be possible they had captured the 
outlaws and were bringing them back for trial. The sound 
came nearer and nearer until at last the officers appeared in 
sight. 

May heard one of the men say, ^^Well boys they are a 
goner unless we get Smithes blood hounds. They are hid 
in the mountains and if they have friends to bring them food 
of nights, there are caves a man could hide in and not be de- 
tected, well, maybe for life.^^ 

^^Well by the way,^^ said the sheriff, ^ffiere is one of the 
ladies we met last night.^^ Each one drew up his bridle rein 
and suddenly stopped. 

^^Have you seen anything of Willie Jones, the kidnapped 
boy,^^ asked May. 

said one of the men, ^Ve were not looking for 
him. Who are you asked the man. 

am the mother of Willie.^^ At this statement the 
man tipped his hat and said, ^^pleased to meet you, Mrs. 
Jones.^^ 

With a nervous twitch in her voice. May told the inci- 
dents of the past evening. 


Be Sure Your Sins Will Find You Out 


159 


^‘Did I understand you to say the ransom was here?^^ 

‘^Yes sir, I laid it down by the trunk of this tree/^ 

‘^Has it been taken 

have not looked, I heard you men -coming and I 
could not keep from thinking that perhaps Willie was with 
you" 

‘‘If I had left as large a sum of money as you say I 
would certainly see if it had been taken. Here hold the 
reins of my horse," said one of the men, “I am not afraid 
to investigate. What was the signal to be when they found 
it, if it was satisfactory." 

“They would fire a pistol." 

“Did you hear the report?" 

“Yes sir, but Willie has not been sent home, and I be- 
lieve the pistol report was from those bandits who just hap- 
pened to fire them." 

“So you do not know whether your packet is taken or 
not?" 

“No sir, I do not," said May. 

“Well I will see," said the man who had previously 
spoken. He threw the bridle reins over the horn of the 
saddle, and quickly alighted. A few long steps and he was 
at the tree, and on his hands and knees he began to crawl 
beneath the shaggy limbs toward the body of the tree. Then 
suddenly someone screamed: “Don^t shoot, boys, I will sur- 
render." 

“Well, crawl out and hold up your hands or we will 
shoot at once in order to protect ourselves." In the twinkling 
of an eye the culprit had emerged from where he was hiding 
and as two bony hands were raised above his head he said: 
“Boys I am innocent of any crime." Without waiting for 
him to finish his sentence the sheriff said: “We will under- 
stand it better later on. Consider yourself under arrest. 


160 


Be Sure Your Sins Will Find You Out 


Has the ransom been taken ? Crawl back and see, very likely 
we will put another to flight/^ 

^Hs it in a little tin box?^ asked the prowler. 

^^Yes sir/^ answered May. When she had spoken those 
words she glanced toward the prisoner and a shade of paleness 
went over his face. 

^^Here it is. Miss May,^^ said the man, ^^and it has never 
been touched.^^ 

^There is something mysterious about this,^^ said May. 
^^We heard pistol reports. Willie has never come home and 
the box with coin has never been touched.^^ 

^^Well perhaps this murder case will reveal the problem." 
The prisoner was handcuffed. ^^Now examine his pockets." 
said the chief official. 

^^You need not boys, for I have not got any firearms." 

^^We will attend to that," said one of the officers, and 
he began turning his pockets inside out. “Well boys I really 
believe he told the truth." 

“Feel in his vest pocket," said May. 

“No need of it boys," said the prisoner, “I ain^t got 
nothing." 

“We will examine your pockets to our own satisfaction," 
said the officer. 

“What is this in the envelope?" 

“It is not anything that concerns you." Without heed- 
ing the remarks just spoken the official began to unfold the 
manuscript preparatory to read. 

“Bead it out aloud," said one of the men, “It may be a 
missive from one of his friends and will reveal his real name." 
An angry scowl went over the features of the man^s pale face 
as he glanced up through his eye brows. He was powerless 
to defend himself in any way. He had forgotten his pistol 
and left it lying on the table. 


Be Sure Your Sins Will Find You Out 


161 


^‘What does this mean?^^ asked the man who held the 
letter in his hand. 

^^Nothing/^ said the prisoner, ^^just some of my scrib- 
bling.” 

^^It seems to affect you,” said the officer. 

‘‘Bead it aloud,” said May. No sooner had he com- 
menced to read when May continued to express her thoughts 
in words by saying: ^‘You promised to return my boy to- 
night, for the ransom that is in this little tin box, but it is 
untouched, your partner in this plot lies dead in a gambling 
hall; that is the reason your plans have failed.” 

As the officer continued to read. May looked directly into 
the culprit^s face and noted the angry scowl grow deeper and 
deeper. 

^^Was Mr. Earl EadcliflE your partner?” 

He closed his lips to the sound of words with his head 
bowed he looked up at the officer through his eyebrows. 

^^Do you know where Willie Jones is?” 

have heard, but I do not know how true the state- 
ment is,” said the culprit. 

^^You may take your choice, return that boy to his 
mother or face death by an angry mob. 

^^Well how can I do anything without freedom.” 

^^We will go with you to where he is. How far is it from 
here ?” 

^^Not very far.” 

^^Is it close enough to walk?” 

^^Yes sir.” 

‘^Three of% us will go with you, the other boys may take 
charge of the horses and escort Mrs. Jones home.” 

^Wery well,” said the culprit. 

^‘You must understand,” said the sheriff, ^^you must 
walk in advance. Should you make an awkward move and 


162 


Be Sure Your Sins Will Find You Out 


try in any way to escape, onr fire arms will lay yon as low 
as Eadcliff/^ 

When all were ready the prisoner stepped in front of 
his guards and commenced to follow the trail that was once 
a public road for the Indians. With revolvers filled with 
shells the officers proceeded to follow the guide to the hiding 
place of Willie. They had been gone two hours when sud- 
denly they turned the corner. It brought them in view of 
an automobile near a little thicket of bushes. 

‘T do not believe anyone is in the car/^ said one of the 

men. 

‘‘Yonder goes an old lady; very likely she can give us 
the desired information.^^ 

“I do not see any one.^^ 

“Yonder she goes. Well it must have been an illusion 
for it has faded from my view like the fairies we read of.^^ 

“I can see the form of someone in the car.^^ 

“So do I.^^ As they approached the car they recognized 
the face of Willie Jones. 

“Where is your companion?” asked one of the men. 

“She has gone to get me some bread. Where is my 
mamma?” asked Willie. 

“She is at home waiting for you. Get inside the car,” 
said the sheriff, “and we will go back to Vernon.” 

“AinH you going to wait for Peg?” asked Willie. 

“No,” said the sheriff, “we will come for her tomorrow.” 

“How do you think we can capture the outlaws?” 

“We will bring the bloodhounds and fifty men and 
surround this mountain and if they have not escaped we will 
capture all three.” One of the men acted as chauffeur. It 
was not long until the city of Vernon loomed in sight. 


Sorrow 


163 


CHAPTER XVII 

SORROW. 

Many endearing words, as a greeting were spoken to 
Willie, to welcome him home. 

^^Were they kind to you, my child 

‘‘Yes,^^ said Willie, very, very kind. When I was sick 
the doctor gave me medicine and I soon got well.^^ 

am thankful of that, child. But what made you 

sick 

^^One time Peg gave me the wrong powder.^^ 

^^Oh how I loath her.^^ 

^Tlease, mamma, love Peg for she was kind to me. If 
they find her will you not give her a home ?” 

Justice will give her one,^^ answered May. 
am proud of thaV^ said Willie, ^^for she is old and 
very poor. Why did so many men come for me?^^ asked 
Willie. 

^^You had been stolen from your mother.^^ 
do not remember iV^ said Willie. 

^‘Well if you do not I will not burden you for life in 
telling you anything about it.^^ 

^‘Why did one of the men have iron bands on his wrists 

^‘He has been accused of murder and that was one way 
of not letting him escape. He is a very, very bad man, dar- 
ling, and now he will have to reap the fruit of sowing evil 
seed. We must get ready to attend the funeral. 

“What funeral, mamma 

“Of the man who was murdered,^^ said May. 

“How will we go, mamma 

“In the cab with Mrs. Radcliff.^^ 

The church was filled with many sympathizing friends 
who gave many words of condolence to Anna. When the 
casket lid was lifted, Willie looked knowingly into the face 


164 


Sorrow 


and between sobs would say: ^^That is my doctor mamma, 
that is my doctor/^ After the last prayer had been spoken 
the undertaker rolled the casket to the door where the pall- 
bearers stood waiting to carry the remains to the cemetery. 
Anna glanced at the men who were carrying the remains of 
her husband to see if she would recognize a familiar face, 
but no, all were strange faces. 

^‘Where are the men Earl associated with in life?^^ 
asked Anna. 

^^They are loafing the street in order that they may find 
another dupe who will cater to their wishes/^ said May. 

The funeral party followed the remains of Earl Eadcliff 
to the village church yard where his body was laid to rest by 
the side of little Nellie^s. 

May invited Earles mother and father to spend the night 
with her and extended the invitation by bidding them re- 
main until the trial. They decided if it was agreeable with 
Anna they would be pleased to accept the invitation. 

^^Why of course it will be all right with Anna. She 
knows I extend to her a hearty welcome, and that I am al- 
ways pleased to be honored with her presence. To this re- 
quest Anna gladly consented. Willie came close to Mrs. Ead- 
cliff and slipping his chubby hand inside her hand, said : 
am so glad grandma you are going home with us.^^ 

^‘You must not be so talkative, Willie, that is not nice 
for little boys like you.^^ 

^^Oh, do not censure him May, for his friendly disposi- 
tion. I do not know why, but he oftimes makes me think 
of little Nellie.^^ 

am of the same opinion, mother Eadcliff,^^ said Anna, 
^Tt is not only in action but his features and the expression 
of his eyes.^^ May had been talking to a lady who had come 
to the carriage to speak comforting words to the bereaved. 


Sorrow 


165 


EarPs mother would give vent to her grief in words by say- 
ing: ^^Oh, my poor, poor boy was murdered; wilfully mur- 
dered, enticed inside a gambling den by wicked men that 
deceived him by coming to him in a guise as a friend, when 
it was only the mask of deceit persuading him to indulge in 
a game of cards, tempting him in every conceivable way, but 
all to no avail and when their schemes had all failed the last 
resort was the sparkling wine glass which had been drugged 
so as to dull his intellect. While in this condition his money 
was taken and last of all, but not the least, he gave his life 
for the crimes of another.^^ Mr. Eadcliff wiped away a tear 
from his eye which had been shed in pity for his wayward 
son. Mother Eadclilf concluded her talk by saying: 

^‘He is innocent. I never, never can think othexvuse.^^ 
They had just arrived home when a crowd of men came 
home from the search. 

^^Did you see anything of the fugitives asked Mr. Ead- 

cliff. 

^^Ko sir,^^ said one of the men. ^Tt seems like the earth 
has swallowed them. 

do not suppose you have seen or heard anything of 

PegP^ 

^^ISTo ma^am.” 

^^Maybe she is dead like my doctor,^^ said Willie. 

^^Keep quiet Willie, and speak when you are spoken to,^^ 
said his mother. 

The man concluded his remarks by saying: ‘T do not 
think they will ever be caught only through the wily efforts 
of a detective. Are you dwelling in town, Mr. Eadcliff?’^ 

^^No sir, we are only visiting friends and relatives for a 
few days.” 

suppose you will stay in town until after the pre- 
liminary trial?” 


166 


Sorrow 


^That is our intention at the present,” said Mr. Ead- 

clifl. 

^^The constable has been very busy today delivering 
summons to the many witnesses for tomorrow's trial.” 

^^Do you think the guilty party has been arrested?” 
asked EarPs mother. 

am sure I do not know. Very likely we will under- 
stand it better by tomorrow.” 

^^What time does the trial begin?” 

^^At ten o^clock, I believe.” 

The driver had stopped the carriage in front of May^s 
home and sat waiting for the occupants to alight. 

^^Well mother, I suppose we are at our place of destina- 
tion for a few days. Allow me the pleasure of assisting you 
to our room. You need rest before the trial. It is nearly 
more trouble than you are able to bear. In fact I expect it 
would be better for you not to attend the trial.” 

^^Oh, yes, I will go,” said Mrs. Eadcliff. want to look 
the murderer in the face when the judge reads the verdict.” 

It was not any use to argue with her. Mrs. Eadcliff was 
determined in her way of thinking and all effort to change 
her plans would only prove futile. 

^^No, I must go,” said she, ^^and hear the story con- 
cerning my boy^s death.” 

When she spoke the last word her features grew exceed- 
ingly pale and in one minute her body lay upon the floor. 
Her mind was unconscious of her trouble for she had fainted. 
The family administered to her needs and when she had 
gained sufficient strength to sit upon the rocking chair. May 
brought her a cup of tea, after drinking the beverage, she 
thanked May for her kindness and thoughtfulness of her, 
then asked to retire for the night. Soon a fairy angel waved 
a shining wand that dimmed her vision and sleep came to 


Sorrow 


167 


restore the worn out nerve cells of her mind and body. 
When she awoke next morning she dressed herself prepara- 
tory of attending the trial. 

^^Mother I do not think you are able to attend the trial; 
the strain on your nerves is too severe for one of your age.^^ 

^^That all may be true but I cannot stay away I must 
hear the real cause of my son^s death though it cost me my 
life. I do not value my life very much. Why should I, when 
the only child I have lies sleeping beneath the sod.” 

Words were of no avail ; it was useless to spend time try- 
ing to reason with her in regard to her own welfare. 

The courtroom was filled to its utmost capacity of people 
who had come to hear the double trial of a man. The first 
charge was murder and the second one for kidnapping a 
child. After listening to the many witnesses, the jury de- 
parted to the adjoining room and took a seat around a large 
center table to vote by ballot, a punishment or freedom to 
the man accused of murdering Earl Eadcliff. The hat was 
passed twice and the verdict read by one appointed and when 
counted, resulted in a hung jury. One of the older men said : 
^^Boys you do not understand the case. It either means free- 
dom or find him guilty and if guilty, he will give bond to 
appear at the circuit court. The jurymen at this court will 
not name the penalty for deed committed. Just remember 
this is only a preliminary to try to either free or condemn 
the accused man; not to name the penalty.” One hour was 
spent in arguing the case, when it was decided to count the 
ballots once more. When counted it revealed the twelve men 
had all agreed. 

The courtroom had begun to be restless, some were 
speaking their opinion in regard to the present trial, others 
were speaking of things that did not refer to the case in any 
way. At the sound of approaching footsteps all eyes were 


168 


Sorrow 


turned toward the door and the jurymen marched in single 
file, down the aisle and took seats that were reserved for 
them. As they passed the judge the man in the rear handed 
him the verdict. Such a death-like stillness prevailed in the 
courtroom. Men and women seemingly held their breath; 
all the sound that was audible was the ticking of a small 
clock that sat on the table while the judge unfolded the mis- 
sive. The accused man sat with downcast eyes, not caring to 
see anyone. The judge spoke to him and said I will now 
proceed to read you the verdict. Half cowardly, half cour- 
ageously he glanced up through the heavy eyebrows. An 
awful stillness prevailed in the room. All faces but one was 
turned toward the judge to hear the decision of the jury. 
He looked directly into the earnest face of the culprit and 
said: ^^You are a free man.^^ In the twinkling of an eye 
he hastily arose from where he was sitting and extended his 
hand to the jury thanking each one as he clasped their hand 
in a friendly grip; saying: ^^Men I am innocent of that 
crime.^^ 

Mr. Eadcliff was fanning EarPs mother, who was talk- 
ing to herself and saying: ^^How can those men free the 
murderer of my boy.^^ Her voice grew weaker until no 
sound was audible, for she was not strong enough to endure 
the nervous shock, and once more she sank into unconscious- 
ness and was carried from the room. The judge announced 
to a few inquiring friends that this man would be tried on 
the morrow on a charge of kidnapping or helping to conceal 
a child for ransom. 

As the crowd was dispersing from the room Mr. Rad- 
cliff recognized the accused murderer in the crowd, and 
stepped in front of his wife to avoid her recognition of the 
reprobate. He had telephoned to the garage owner to send 
a car in charge of a chauffeur to convey them home. In a 


Sorrow 


169 


short time they were safely housed in May^s comfortable 
home. 

Mrs. Eadcliff decided is was not best for her to attend the 
trial. ^‘We will stay here until the trial is over/’ said Mr. 
Eadcliff to May, ^^and then we must think of returning 
home.” 

^^Make your home with me/’ said May. 

thank you for your kindness in offering us a home. 
Mother and I have used bad judgment concerning our finan- 
cial affairs but unless we become helpless I have an income 
that I think will be sufficient to keep soul and body together 
for life.” 

Anna came into the room where they were conversing 
and said: 

^^May, do you know we have only one hour to dress for 
the trial?” At this saying May requested the two older 
people to excuse her and quickly left the room. Each matron 
donned a black crepe suit that impressed the sympathizing 
friends of a black cloud of sorrow that was overshadowing 
their pathway. The room was filled with spectators who 
had come to see and hear the proceeding of the evening, con- 
cerning the mystery of the stolen child. After the audience 
had been called to order and the jurymen sworn the prisoner 
motioned to the judge and he arose from his chair and went 
to him. 

^Tlease, yer honor, may I speak?” 

^^Yes sir,” answered the judge, ^^if you will not talk 
more than five minutes.” 

Slowly the prisoner arose from the criminal’s chair and 
addressed the jury. would like to make a brief statement 
that I may be rightfully understood. My real name is Frank 
Hawk, of Cedarville. I was a chum of Earl Eadcliff for 
nearly three years while attending school at Kingston College. 


170 


Sorrow 


Neither of ns thought our lives would end in this way. We 
have always been the warmest of friends even until death. I 
shot to protect myself. But had I my time to live over and 
know what I do now, I would not try to protect myself in 
any way for death would be preferable to the torture I have 
had to suffer since his death from the pistol held in my 
hand. I know Earl would not have threatened me had it 
not been for strong drink. Had he listened to my pleading 
before the last game was played it would not have happened 
After speaking those words his face became very pale and he 
said: Something told me to go and leave the place, that I 
will call Hell.^^ 

^^Why did you stay after having those thoughts?” said 
one of the twelve. 

^Ht was MONEY, MONEY, all for the love of money.” 

^^Did you help in any way to steal this child?” 

^^Give me time and I will tell all. I had planned after 
we won the money in the den to go by the old willow tree 
and find a hidden treasure for the return of the stolen boy 
of whose capture I helped to plan.” 

^^Who helped you in your plans, that is who helped you 
to enforce them?” 

When asked this question he winced and looked toward 
Anna and said: had rather not tell.” 

^^The judge spoke firmly and said: demand of you 

to tell it.” 

^^Dead men tell no tales.” The judge looked at the two 
matrons and not wishing to give Anna any unnecessary 
grief, said ^^That is satisfactory with me, if it is with the 
jury.” They all sanctioned it by a nod of the head. 

^^Why did you seek to torture the child’s mother?” 

^^All I know to tell you, it was done for the love of 
money.” 


Sorrow 


171 


The expression on the face of the judge was a vacant 
stare but after a few minutes pause he regained his com- 
posure and looking kindly but firmly into the criminaPs 
face said: ^^You will please give bond to appear at the 
circuit court which convenes in Kingston next week. The 
men appointed named the amount of bond to be given. The 
culprit asked a number of the bystanders to assist him in 
filling out the amount but this they openly refused to do. 
Presently the sheriff could be seen taking him to the train 
and if the connection was on time in less than four hours 
the man who had been charged with two grim deeds would be 
safely housed within a felon^s cell, and with a sad heart will 
hear the penalty meted out to him for life, by a jury who 
does not know anything about the deed committed. 

^‘Let us go by a confectionery,^^ said May. 

^Ts it any farther to your home if we go that way?’’ 

^‘Kot very much, Anna. It will not take us more than 
fifteen or twenty minutes.” 

The chairs were all filled around the tables by many 
men and women who having attended the trial had stopped 
at this cafe for refreshment. There were no vacant places at 
the table so Anna and May seated themselves near the door, 
and engaged in a friendly chat in regard to the events of 
the day. 

They were interrupted in a low conversation by a gentle- 
man who arose from the table and crossed the room and ad- 
vanced to where they were sitting. After exchanging a few 
words he changed his conversation by asking if they had at- 
tended the trial. To this query Anna answered in the af- 
firmative. 

^^Were you acquainted with either of the men?” asked 
the stranger. 

^^Ko sir, I never met the kidnapper until today.” 


172 


Sorrow 


is a very bad man/^ said the stranger, ^^and no 
doubt in my mind if justice had been given him he would 
be lying by young Eadcliff^s side.” 

^^Did you know Eadcliff?” asked Anna, striving as she 
asked this to appear unconcerned. 

^^Oh, yes said the stranger, ^Ve were boys of about the 
same age. We" attended school for nearly three years at 
Kingston College.” 

After a moment^s pause as though he was trying to re- 
vive his memory of some passing event of school he con- 
tinued. ^^Yes, yes, I knew him. I am personally acquainted 
with both men. I knew them — ^well, ever since ws were 
school boys. They never cared anything for tlieii books. 
They never tried to broaden their intellectual faculties by 
absorbing into the soul the written instruction of other great 
men, but they preferred to spend their time in idleness, in 
learning to play a game which in later years each one felt 
safe to stake his money in a chance to win. I have known 
of Professor Naylor talking to those boys an hour at a time 
in order that he could explain to them the folly of their way 
before it was too late. But they would not heed his kindly 
advice, and always spoke evil of him.” 

Not knowing just what answer to give the stranger the 
two matrons sat for a minute in silence. May broke the still- 
ness by saying: ^^Were they expelled?” 

^That was the report, I do not know how true it was. 
But there is one thing I know; when this Earl Badcliff left 
the town of Kingston he persuaded one of her fairest daugh- 
ters to elope with him.” Anna carelessly picked up her ker- 
chief that lay upon her lap and began to examine the hem- 
stitched border. May was talking to the proprietor and or- 
dering some light refreshment. The stranger felt the spirit 
of resentment but he continued telling his story. 


Sorrow 


173 


“Nor is that all; he left another girl disgraced for life 
with a baby to care for/^ 

^^Come on, Anna, here is a place for you/’ xVs Anna 
arose from where she was sitting a friend of the stranger 
thrust his head inside the door and said: 

^^Come on or we will be too late for the train.” 

While the attendant was filling the order the matruis 
were discussing the events of the day. 

Would not that stranger feel shocked if he had known 
you were the girl that ran away from home.” 

^‘Mercy yes,” said Anna. thought once I would tell 
him I was the unfortunate girl that he was successful in 
winning.” Just then May pressed the palm of her hand to 
her forehead and complained of an awful headache. 

‘‘I wonder who the other girl is ?” 

did not hear him speak of any,” said May. 

^^Yes, he was traitor to a girl in Kingston.” 

^^Thank you,” said May, as the waiter sat the refresh- 
ments on the table. 

^^Did you ask him if he knew your father?” 

^‘No, I did not,” said Anna. sat dumbfounded and 
did not say anything for a minute.” Anna had forgotten 
her present condition as her mind had wandered back to 
happy days of past years. She was living her life of happi- 
ness over as she meditated and fondly dreamed in her imagi- 
nary thought of the old folks at home. May interrupted her 
sweet chain of thought by saying: 

‘‘Do you suppose your parents are both alive?” 

Anna looked up suddenly as if startled and said: “I 
have never given this a thought. I will not allow myself to 
harbor such a query, for I must see them once again face to 
face, and on bended knee beg forgiveness.” 

“I dreamed of your parents last night,” said May. “I 


174 


Sorrow 


thought they were both sleeping in a lonely spot of ground 
with no sound above them but the sad cooing of a little dove. 
I never experienced a dream so sad^ for to me it was my 
father and mother, yet when I would catch a glimpse of the 
dim faces I knew I was mistaken for it was your parents/^ 

^^Why! do you know my parents? Anna gave a deep 
sigh and after a moment^s pause said: wonder, oh, I 

wonder if they are dead.^^ 

do not think so, I have always been told dreams were 
the reverse. 

surely trust they are,^^ said Anna. 

^^Well, I believe they are living and the dove I heard 
cooing is some one who has been a sympathetic friend in the 
many dark trials of life.’^ 

^^Do you know my parents, May?^^ May was very slow 
to answed Annans question but after composing herself, she 
looked tearfully into Annans innocent face and said : ‘‘ Y es.^^ 

‘^Well, who are you?^^ asked Anna. ^^And where have 
you lived 

^^Before your return home Anna, I will tell you who 1 
really am.^^ 

When Anna and May returned home, Mr. and Mrs. Ead- 
clifl had packed their grips preparatory of returning home. 

cannot think of your returning home before tomor- 
row,” said May. “Please spend one more night with me.” 

After listening to the earnest invitation Mr. Eadcliff 
consented to stay. After supper May invited the trio to come 
and sit on the veranda, as she knew a secret, which she would 
be pleased to tell them. 


CHAPTER XVIII 

THE FALLEN STAE 

It was one of those beautiful nights in springtime, when 


Sorrow 


175 


all nature seemed to be enjoying the stillness of the evening. 
The full moon would occasionally peep from behind a thin 
white cloud and smile down to mother earth, who was sleep- 
ing in the dim twilight. When the expression of the moon 
was beaming the brightest a phenomenon in the Heavens 
called a cloud more dense than the precious one mentioned 
and quickly hid the happy face of the moon behind a heavy 
curtain. Frequently a star would fall down toward the earth 
giving a little gleam of light to those who were watching 
the Heavens. The bright ray had not been vanished many 
seconds until another meteor quickly followed the little path 
that was made plain by the many lights of other fallen 
stars. They were falling now in every direction, lighting the 
Heavens for a moment, then suddenly as if in fear the lights 
were extinguished leaving the earth in utter darkness. As 
the four sat watching the planets in the Heavens that God 
had created, another meteor fell from its holy habitation 
down, down, for many furlongs, then as if prompted by 
some unseen motive it turned from the narrow way that 
God had designed, choosing for its path a road that lay un- 
even and directed pilgrims in an uncertain route for its 
course was a zigzag fashion and it blazed a fiery ray for ob- 
servers to admire. It seemed to understand the secret 
thoughts of their hearts and paused a moment to consider 
if it must ascend to its lofty habitation or fall to the earth 
with many of the weaker stars. But no, the soul of the star 
sought a home high in the Heavens that was above lifers 
petty cares. While in this channel of thought a power of action 
unseen by mortals on earth caused it to leap toward the 
Heaven from whence it fell, and as it journeyed upward it 
grew exceedingly large. After heaving one deep sigh it burst 
into many beautiful ra/s of light, strengthening other weak 
stars, which dimly lit the Heavens. 


176 


The Fallen Star 


^^Well I suppose I am now ready to reveal to you my 
secret in which I am one of the main characters/^ said May. 
^Tn the younger years of my life my parents moved froin 
an adjoining state to Kingston in order to educate their chil- 
dren. Soon after our arrival a contagious diseas?, known 
as diphtheria, did its awful work in our home and iu one 
week two sisters and one brother were laid to rest in the 
Kingston cemetery. For several weeks my life hung in a 
balance, but by very careful nursing nature responded to 
the many different kinds of medicine and once more I was 
restored to health. It is with regrets I think of my dear 
father and mother, how they petted and caressed me, always 
doing their best to fill my path with fiowers and how I, in 
return gave them thorns and thistles. While I was only a 
lass, scarcely in my teens, my father sickened and died, 
leaving my mother in an embarassing condition financially, 
but we were both strong physically, and we planned to do 
menial tasks for others until I obtained an education. Thus 
we kept toiling during the summer months, paving a way by 
which means would be provided for me to attend college. 
My mother was so devoted to me, I was not only a child, but 
I filled the place of a companion also. How many, many 
times mother gave me encouraging words, trying to make me 
more energetic. She often spoke of the coming future when 
she would have to look to me for support in her declining 
years. I remember well the first time I ever saw my de- 
ceiver. He, in company with his father and mother came 
one week before school to secure his choice of rooms. If I 
have not forgotten that was his first year at school, and it was 
my last for I was to graduate the coming spring. Being of a 
cheerful and happy disposition I became acquainted with 
this young man which soon resulted in courtship. He called 
to see me ^ quite often of winter nights until — well, before I 


The Fallen Star 


in 


was hardly aware I was blindly in love with him. From the 
first time my mother met him she was bitterly opposed 
to him coming to our home. In foolish sympathy for him 
1 became very indifferent toward my mother. And we two 
planned to be married secretly, but after I had reconsidered 
I suggested we have one witness to which he very agreeably 
consented. So one night unawares to my mother I met my 
fiance in one of the hotel parlors. After having a brief con- 
versation with him, in which he told me of bringing a min- 
ister who was a special friend of his who would be all the 
witness we would need. I listened to his earnest pleading 
for sometime without giving my consent. My tongue was 
ready to say words of reproof, when he said : My parents are 
very wealthy and after school is out we will return to Vernon 
and live in luxury all the days of our life. I asked of him if 
he had told his parents. This question he answered in the 
negative and finished his statement by saying, we will beg 
forgiveness in coming years. I sat very quiet for five min- 
utes, my mind was lost in deep thought in regard to my fu- 
ture welfare, the promise of money and living in luxury came 
to me as a tempter and I was not strong enough mentally 
to resist his pleadings. So I gave my consent to wed without 
a witness, only the clergyman, whom I did not know. I was 
very happy for a time, never telling anyone of the vows I had 
pledged. A year had not passed until I heard of him keeping 
company with another young lady of the town. This paved 
the way for our first domestic tempest. We exchanged some 
very unpleasant words. At the terminal point I informed 
him I would call at the recorder's office and examine the 
record in regard to our marriage license. The following day 
I made the investigation. To my surprise no license had been 
issued. The temptations and tortures I suffered from being 
deceived no one but God will ever know. My mother soon 


178 


The Fallen Star 


discovered my delicate condition and grieved continually for 
her daughter who had fallen. But as kind as my mother 
was to me in seeking to help bear my burden T was very 
obstinate toward her, never telling her of my mock wedding. 
I loved my mother and could not have the courage to breathe 
the secret in her ear that would reveal the shame of a mis- 
spent life in bringing disgrace to our home. Instead of 
mother speaking of the future and looking forward to a bet- 
ter day, when she would lean upon me for support, all had 
changed, she did not crave to live to a ripe old age, but often 
prayed to God and in her petition would always say that she 
was willing and ready to go. I have heard this prayer many, 
many times in the midnight hours, as I lay upon my bed 
weeping. And the man whom I had loved dearly, and held 
his vows more sacred than any one on earth, had betrayed 
my confidence and was courting the fairest damsel of Kings- 
ton, while I was left alone to face disgrace and would soon 
be spoken of as an outcast. One night when baby was three 
months old I clasped him fondly in my arms and started for 
the river. I knew where a deep pool was hidden by many 
weeping willow trees, and in my heart I sought this se- 
cluded place to drown all troubles, for I fully realized my 
life was no longer a blessing to anyone living and it was a 
perfect curse to me. As I strolled down the narrow path 
across the pasture I had only one aim, and that was to end 
the lives of two. I soon reached the banks of the river and 
as I walked along the edge of the bank no sound came to 
break that awful stillness but the crashing of driftwood as 
I crossed to get nearer the water^s edge. I know not how long 
I stood looking down into the dark blue pool that reflected 
its color to me by the bright light of a silvery moon. I 
breathed a prayer, God only knows the sentiments. After 
which I decided to make the fatal plunge. I uncovered baby^s 


The Fallen Star 


179 


face to take a farwell glance. As it lay sleeping in my arms, 
when I looked upon that sweet innocent face my courage 
failed me. I could not take the life of one who was not ac- 
countable for its being in this world. As I gazed upon its 
little features it opened its blue eyes and cooed a baby’s 
song. I threw the veil back over its face, elapsed it closer 
to my breast and started for home.” 

*‘For had I not stood on the brink, 

Yea, even looked into the grave. 

All alone I began to sink. 

Before this jewel I could save. 

‘‘When I awakened, a bright angel 
Said, praise Him who reigns above 
For unto you this day has fallen 
A gem — The name is mother^s love.” 

^^No, no; I repeated once again. I will not harm the 
innocent, but will seek revenge on the one I deemed guilty. 
Gossip soon waved a report that he was about to win another 
girl. Upon hearing this a second time I became furious and 
said I would have revenge by taking his betrothed’s life. My 
mother had grieved for me until all the color had faded from 
her cheeks, and she was confined to her bed most of the 
time with a dreadful disease — consumption. Knowing all 
this my heart was still hardened and I could not reveal to her 
the pledge I held so sacred, but suffered on in silence. I 
could only tell her I had trusted too far. 

^^One day while sitting by her bedside I forgot my own 
troubles and happened to notice mother’s features more 
closely. There was a pinched expression of the face, the eyes 
which had once been full of love, now presented a dull luster, 
and for the first time in life I knew mother was fading from 
me. How sad were my thoughts when first I realized this. 
I crept close to her bedside and tried to explain, and last of 
all the words I ever spoke to her was to beg forgiveness and 


180 


The Fallen Star 


explain to her how I had been deceived by a man who posed 
8b one of the upper tens. The old spark of love seemed to 
kindle in her breast. She tried to say something but her 
tongue was stiff and I could not understand. I have tried 
to console myself by thinking she forgave me, for our minds 
were closely linked together.^^ 

Anna interrupted May by saying, wish to console you 
by repeating a verse.^^ 

“Our God in heaven I believe, 

Saw inside your heart that day. 

He knew each one wanted to forgive, 

And dark pages throw away. 

“The recording angel heard the news. 

Of two hearts linked together. 

With diamond pen wrote a line for two 
Forgive now and forever.” 

am so thankful, Anna, of that beautiful verse. I will 
always cherish that thought, besides who knows what being 
prompted you to speak of it. Possibly it could have been 
the angelic mind of mother. My heart was crushed with grief 
for my sainted mother. No one will ever know except other 
fallen girls who are likewise bereft. All alone in this big 
world with no one to love and pity, and spoken of by the 
masses as a black sheep of the fold. When I would think of 
this, revenge would again enter my breast. I wrote him a 
letter informing him of my intentions, for my life was no 
longer a pleasure. To my surprise he answered my missive 
by coming in person. After talking for two hours concern- 
ing my threats he offered to reward me liberally; his offer I 
accepted, with a promise of trying to forgive and forget. It 
was not many days after our conversation that I happened to 
pick up our paper and read the account of an elopement. 
Then a deeper hue of hatred took possession of my heart. 
I determined to follow him and take his life. When I ar- 
rived at his home town I learned they were to be married 


The Fallen Star 


181 


that evening at church. I hurried to the barn, hired a rig 
and was soon on my way. I was a little early. I found a 
very comfortable seat in the gallery facing the altar all decked 
with many beautiful flowers. I had not long to wait until 
the bride made her appearance leaning on the arm of the 
groom. I do not know why it happened but as I gazed on 
the innocent form of the bride my eyes began to blur and I 
felt a choking sensation. I never remember of seeing them 
march down the aisle for I had fainted. After I regained 
consciousness, murder was still prevalent in my heart. So 
T followed the bridal party to the reception. After examin- 
ing my weapon to see that all was in order I slowly walked 
to the window. I stood for a moment wondering which one 
I would exterminate. ^Why do you seek to kill the woman 
and let the man go free?^ I looked my betrayer in the eye 
and pulled the trigger but it failed to Are. I felt that some 
unseen hand had prevented an awful crime. I was over- 
come by this presentiment and paused a moment and my 
mind reflected back to the awful crime I intended to commit. 
While I meditated over my trouble and thought how near 
I was to the title of a murderer, deep down in my heart 
flowed a chain of gratitude that I had failed in my execu- 
tion. 

^Surely God^s hand prevented the crime,^ said I to my- 
self, ^and I will not break one of his holy commandments by 
trying again to take what I could not give. I pledged to 
heap coals of fire on my enemy^s head by watching over his 
deceived wife and administering unto her needs. I was satis- 
fied in my mind it would only be a short time until she would 
be spoken of as a neglected bride. At this moment I was 
fully resigned to my life, be it what it may and while in this 
attitude — consecrated myself even as unworthy as I was, all 
to God for Him to use in any way he wished for the 


182 


The Fallen Star 


upbuilding of fallen humanity. For sometime, I know not 
how long, I lost sight of the world with all of its enchant- 
ments and myself with all my sins. God and the angels I 
now am sure were hovering around about me, for presently 
in my heart I felt the gentle wooings of His holy, spirit, and 
saw a higher place in life for me to fill. I gave up the 
struggle and said; not my will but thine, oh Lord, be done. 
When in my thoughts I had said those words a halo of glory 
shone about me and peace, sweet peace filled every fiber of 
my body. All evil thoughts were banished and righteousness 
filled my soul; seeking to do good to the ones who had de- 
spitefully used me. I left that home amid the happy joyous 
laughter of all the young people and decided in the near 
future to move to Vernon and watch over the one whom I 
was sure had been deceived.^^ 

^^You have told a very long story,” said Mother Ead- 
cliff, ^^and you have never revealed the miscreant^s name.” 

^TTes, this is all true. Mother Eadcliff, but I have done 
it to protect you, for it hurts me to see you suffer the pains 
of sorrow. However, I will leave nothing untold, but will 
tell it all. My real name is Eva May Jones, of Kingston, 
and my betrayer^s name is Earl Eadcliff, of Vernon. The 
clergyman that officiated is Mr. Frank Hawk, of Cedarville, 
now in jail at Kingston, awaiting his penalty for the kid- 
napping of my son, Willie Eadcliff, for a ransom. Earl 
knew the amount of money he had paid me to never reveal 
the truth of his life, so in order to win it back he secured 
tbe help of one of his school chums in his diabolical scheme 
and stole his own child from me. He knew I would give all 
I possessed for the safe return of my child, and he in return 
would fall heir to all he had given me for selling my char- 
acter.” 


The Fallen Star 


183 


cannot believe all you say/^ said Mother Radcliff. 
“I sometimes doubt my son ever seeing you/^ 

will relieve you of all sueh thoughts/^ said May. From 
a pocket in her apron she took out a small picture and handed 
it to Mother Radcliff. ^^Do you recognize it?^^ asked May. 

After looking very closely she admitted it was her son 
and a chum. 

do not doubt your word in the least/^ said Anna, ^Tor 
I remember of hearing him speak of those pictures.^^ 

^^So it is I/^ said May, ^Vho has your wealth given me 
by your wayward son.^^ 

After listening to the story of the outcast girl, Mr. Rad- 
cliff arose and extended a hand to each girl. 

am exceedingly sorry,^^ said he, ^^to know I have 
reared a boy that has wrecked the lives of two innocent girls. 
I never met girls that were so much alike in features and 
disposition as you two are.^^ 

^^Simply linked together, we have both been deceived,” 
said May. 

do not quite understand,” said Mother Radcliff. 
suppose you both answered in the affirmative.” 

^‘We did,” said May. ^^We have both been betrayed by 
your son in his not filling his promise.” 

^^Well children,” said Father Radcliff, have nothing 
to give you but my heartfelt sympathy.” 

am sure we both appreciate your words of sympathy 
when I think of my past life and the bitter cup of sorrow that 
was mine to partake of and no one on earth to share it with 
me, and the many, many days my heart yearned for only 
one kind word spoken by one whom I could trust as my 
friend. Why,” said May, here she paused for a moment to 
wipe away a tear that was slowly trinkling down her cheek, 
have known a time when kind words would have been ap- 


184 


The Fallen Star 


predated more than the finding of one of the richest gold 
mines in the Klondike.” 

A hush of stillness filled each breast. The white, sil- 
very clouds that had overshadowed the Heavens had drifted 
low in the horizon and was gradually fading from view, but 
the happy smiling face of the moon once more shone down 
on mother earth to light the elements by which the ones 
who were seeking to do right might see the little path that 
directed weary travelers^ feet Heavenward. 

^^Mother,” said Mr. Eadcliff, ^^you had better retire for 
the night, for unless you rest tonight you will not be able to 
return home.” 

^^When do you think of returning home?” said Anna. 

^Tomorrow,” said Father Eadcliff. 

May looked earnestly into his face and pleadingly said: 
^Tlease do not go home tomorrow, visit us until the trial at 
Kingston.” 

^^Ko, mother and I must return home soon. We 
are not blessed with a surplus of this world^s goods, so it 
behooves us to guard and take care of what we have for fear 
it will be gone before we die, and mother and I be left without 
a home. We have no children now to claim as our own. 
Anna has told me of her intentions of returning home to 
her parents, and I do not censure her for I have understood 
fhe was the only daughter and if I am not mistaken the only 
child.” At the saying of those words Anna gently nodded 
her head. 

have a request I wish to make,” said May, ^^and I 
shudder when I think of making my acknowledgment. Will 
not you and your wife make your home with me for life?” 

^^How can we accept an offer of this kind from the girl 
who has spoken so evil of the boy whom I loved dearer than 


The Fallen Star 


185 


ihy life,” said Mother Eadcliff. “You surely have your 
nerve to offer us a home.” 

“I know there has been an injustice done you,” said May 
“Not by me alone for I was only second person concerned, 
but I am now willing and ready to atone for my wrongs by 
caring for you as long as I live, and not you only, but also 
for Anna.” 

“No, no, May, I thank you for your kindness but I must 
return home and try to forget by burying the past.” 

“That is what we should all strive to do,” said Father 
Eadcliff. 

“If that is your honest opinion prove it to me by accept- 
ing my offer,” said May. The two elder people exchanged 
glances and Father Eadcliff said: “Mother and 1 will write 
you a letter after we return home.” 


CHAPTER XIX 

DECISIONS 

Early next morning Mr. and Mrs. Eadcliff departed for 
their home north of Vernon. Willie pleaded with Grandma 
to remain with him. “Just a little while longer anyway,” 
said Willie, with tears in his eyes. “Mamma and I will not 
let Peg get you. She has gone away, way off,” said Willie. 

“Yes, that may be true, but I am afraid she will come 
again,” said Mother Eadcliff. 

After reassuring her with his different expressions of 
tongue and countenance that she would not return to harm 
them, he said: “She has gone forever.” 

Mother Eadcliff looked earnestly into his face and in 
an unguarded moment embraced the manly form in her arms 
thinking as she did so of the son who was sleeping in a 


186 


The Fallen Star' 


quiet churchyard, and moaning half aloud, she said: ^^Oh, 
his eyes are just like ISTellie^s.” 

After bidding the trio goodbye Mr. and Mrs. Eadcliff 
promised to write inside of a few days as to their decision. 

^^Well, May,” said Anna, ^^let us visit the cemetery one 
afternoon before I return home.” 

^‘Very well, dear,” said May. ^^You may name the day 
you wish to go and I will make arrangements for that date.” 

^^How would it suit you to go tomorrow afternoon?” 

^^You could not have named a date that would have 
suited me better. I will phone to the superintendent of the 
garage to send a car in charge of a chauffeur promptly at 
two o^clock.” 

•^Oh, please do not hire a conveyance for me,” said Anna, 
had much rather walk.” 

^^Very well,” said May. ^That will be more private,^ we 
can comfort each other when we speak of our past life and 
give encouraging words as we lay plans for the future.” 

As the blonds strolled toward the cemetery, each 
one carrying a basket of flowers, friends were peeping out 
of their windows and speaking of them to each other in sym- 
pathetic words. 

As the two wended their way across the prairie toward 
the cemetery, journeying down a southern slope the earth 
presented a beautiful appearance with its carpet of green 
turf, all decorated with flowers. The Johnny-jump-up 
nodded a happy greeting; while the wild strawberry blushed 
to a crimson as the foliage shrank to a very small leaf be- 
neath the scorching rays of a noonday sun. They walked in 
single file through a narrow, but high gateway and took a 
little path that wound its course through a grove of ever- 
greens that had been planted by a band of pioneers in the 
settling up of a new country. 


Decisions 


187 


am fighting one of the hardest battles ever experienced 
in life,” said Anna, ^^in trying to conquer the spirit of hatred 
I have hidden in my heart.” 

am sure of that Anna. Did you ever think of self 
as being our worst enemy.” 

^^Not in this circumstance,” said Anna. really think 
I have been shamefully treated by one who is sleeping be- 
neath this mound of clay.” 

^^Well Anna, we must forgive our enemies for all wrongs 
they did us in life and remember them no more forever.” 

^^When I am gone,” said Anna, ^Vill you bring flowers 
and lay on Nellie^s grave?” 

^^Yes dear, and not only on her grave but on the other 
also. This will I do for the sake of others who are bound by 
the ties of kinship.” 

Anna looked sorrowfully upon the two mounds of clay. 
She was trying to overcome that feeling of bitterness by say- 
ing the word, forgiven. May had been watching the expres- 
sion of her face and said : ^^Come on little sister, let us make 
two wreaths and lay one upon each grave.” 

With trembling fingers the stems were twined around 
a tiny wire. Modestly peeping through the heavy foliage 
were all colors of flowers. When the wreaths were finished 
two matrons could be seen standing side by side between the 
graves, each one’s arm encircled the other’s waist. The 
angels looked tenderly down to earth when the flowers were 
laid upon the graves. The song birds that had congregated 
in an evergreen tree, sang the refrain, warbling many songs 
of welcome to the ushering in of a new dawn that would 
develop into a brighter day for the givers of the wreaths. 

^^Do you think Mother and Father Eadcliff will attend 
the trial ?” asked Anna upon their return home. 

am sure I do not know. They promised to write me 


188 


Decisions 


a letter, but if they have written me I have failed to re- 
ceive it/^ 

^^Very likely you will receive it today. Usually when 
one gives up in despair they are happily surprised/^ said 
Anna. 

trust your prophecy will come true. Hark!” said 
Anna. hear footsteps upon the porch.” 

^^That is the postman. Did you leave a letter in your 
box?” 

^^No, I have not written a letter for several days.” 

^^Well he is leaving you mail of some description,” said 
Anna. 

They had scarcely ceased speaking when they heard a 
gentle knock on the door. May arose from where she was 
sitting to answer the call, and was pleasantly surprised to see 
the person they were speaking of. 

^Tardon me May, if I am intruding. Mother and I 
talked our business over and we decided it was best for me to 
come in person.” 

^Ts she not coming?” asked both ladies. 

^^No, not now.” At this saying both matrons exchanged 
glances. After a moment’s pause he concluded by saying:: 

^^She thought it best for me to come and go with you 
both to the coming trial at Kingston.” 

^^We are so thankful you thought of us,” said Anna, 
^^and are willing to be with us in such a dark hour.” 

am only too glad to favor you in any way I can. I 
would like to see the prisoner and if the guards will permit, 
converse privately with him.” 

May looked at him knowingly and said : ^^Ask him any 
question you wish.” 

They arrived at the courtroom one-half hour before the 
time mentioned for the trial. Anna glanced over the room 


Decisions 




to see if she would recognize a familiar face, but no one 
came in whom she was expecting. 

^^Do you suppose I will see anyone I know,” said Anna. 

^‘Why you ought to know that gentleman across the 
room by the window.” 

Anna glanced to where he was sitting reading a letter. 
Just at that moment he began folding the missive and looked 
across the aisle to where the two were sitting. Anna gave a 
little shudder and quickly looked another direction, then took 
her hand and felt of her veil to see if it was properly ad- 
justed for surely this was some one she had known. After 
waiting a few minutes she turned her eyes toward the win- 
dow but he was gone. 

^^Did you know him, Anna?” 

“I am not sure; he looks so much older than I thought 
but it must be him or his older brother.” 

The door opened wide and presently the sheriff stepped 
inside the room accompanied by the prisoner. In less than 
five minutes all seats in the room were occupied by people 
who were anxious to hear the proceedings of the day. Soon 
it was noised among the visitors that the prisoner had pre- 
viously acknowledged being an accomplice in the crime and 
all that could be done that day would be for the judge to 
decide in dealing out justice to the prisoner. A tap of the 
bell that sat on the table gave warning to the audience that 
order was expected and once again silence reigned supreme. 
The judge read the sentence very plain so that everyone in 
the courtroom could understand the punishment so justly 
due him. Looking the culprit firmly in the face, the judge 
said: “Sentenced to hard labor in the penitentiary for life.” 
Do you wish to say anything?” asked the judge. 

Slowly the condemned man arose from the criminals 
chair and said : “I deserve the punishment that has been 


190 


Decisions 


given me. I have another confession I wish to make in this 
room while the parties are here. Very likely it has been 
ten years ago I posed as a minister and married a couple, 
helped to lay a snare to trap an innocent girl and from that 
day until now my life has been a perfect curse. I have 
drifted down, down, down, until now I am doomed to die 
in a felon^s cell.^^ 

Tears came to his eyes and he stood for a moment as if 
at a loss to know what to say. Finally he concluded his re- 
marks by saying: am truly thankful mother and father 

are dead for they have missed hearing this awful sentence 
read. I did not understand why they both had to die so 
early in life, but now I know it was best for them to go. Yes, 
yes, God knows best.^^ 

In every eye in the courtroom could be seen tears trink- 
ling down their cheeks. Some of the visitors were whispering 
to each other and saying: wonder who the girl was. He 

ought to tell it all. But in the meantime, Anna had clasped 
the hand of May and said: 

^This puts the seal on what you told us. I know, yes 
1 know it is all true.^^ 

Just before the audience was dismissed the sheriff came 
and escorted the criminal to his cell to await the time when 
he would be taken to the state capitol to serve the sentence 
in the penitentiary. Anna was very happy in knowing she 
was in the town of her childhood and had been watching for 
a familiar face. She had really thought some of her loved 
ones would be present to hear the trial of the kidnapper. 
After looking very careful at the many strange faces she 
decided that they were not present. 

‘^What or who are you thinking of, Anna?” said Mr. 
Radcliff. have spoken to you three times, and you failed 
to answer.” 


Decisions 


191 


^Tardon me” said Anna, did not hear yon. I was 

thinking and looking for 

‘^Come on” said Mr. Eadcliff. ^^Let ns go and have a pri- 
vate talk before we separate.^^ Mr. Eadcliff walked in front 
down the narrow aisle, followed closely by two matrons 
dressed in black, to the pnblic rest room in the conrt honse. 
As they entered the room on the side, Anna saw two men 
make their exit throngh the west door. In one second Anna 
took her hand and lifted back the veil that had shaded her 
face. One of the men she recognized as Professor Naylor. 
She gazed at his companion wondering if it conld be possible. 
For a minute she held her breath, then her heart seemed to 
get light, then began to beat fast and faster, for surely this 
was her father. 

^‘Oh, said Anna, believe I saw my father.^^ 

‘‘Is that a fact, let us go and see,^^ said Mr. Eadcliff. 
Anna cast her eyes down and said: “No, no, not now. 
I must meet him the first time at home. I must go back 
where I left him, so there will be no missing links. Will 
you not go home, with me?^^ 

“No, my daughter, not this time, mother is expecting 
me home.^^ 

“Will you go with me May?^^ 

“If I thought it was necessary I would not hesitate in 
granting your request.^^ 

“What are your reasons for not wishing to go 
“The first one Anna is I do not think you will need any 
company, for I am sure your parents are living and will be 
only too proud to welcome you home.^^ 

“Pray tell me why you think so?^^ 

“I saw your father this morning in the court room.” 
“Oh, why did you not point him out to me?” 


192 


Decisions 


would had I have known you wished to speak to him 
at this place " 

really think/^ said Anna, glancing down at the floor, 
‘^it is best to wait until I get home to speak to him, but had 
I seen him this morning I do not believe I could have re- 
sisted the temptation of going to him and clasping both arms 
around his neck and never loosen my grip until he would 
acknowledge me as his own daughter/^ 

am sure he would rather own to most anything than 
suffer any torture like that/^ 

^^Oh, I wonder if my father saw and recognized me/^ 

^^No, I do not think so. I saw him looking toward you 
but there were no signs of recognition in his eyes.” 

fear my father in a manner. They are not so forgiv- 
ing as our mothers. I shudder when I think of the words 
my father spoke to me.” 

^^What were they Anna?” 

^Tf I married Earl, I was told never to darken the home 
doors again.” 

^^That has been a long time ago. I am sure he has re- 
pented of the hasty words he spoke and will gladly welcome 
you home.” 

^Tlease go home with me. May.” 

cannot help you in this circumstance and I really 
think it best for you to go alone.” 

^^Very well,” said Anna, will not insist on you going. 
It may be for the best.” 

Mr. Eadcliff had seated himself near the window on the 
opposite side of the room and was patiently waiting for them. 
As they drew nearer, he said: ^^Well, Anna, have you de- 
cided to return home with us?” 

^^No, not unless father and mother refuse me a home. 


Decisions 


193 


Parents come first you know. What have you decided to do 
asked Anna. 

suppose mother and I will dwell with May if she 
does not withdraw the invitation.’^ 

will never regret the invitation I gave you, for my 
conscience tells me I did that which was right.” 

^^How long is it,” asked Anna, ‘^until the train is due?” 

^^One half hour,” said Mr. Radcliff. 

^‘You please wait at this place and if my parents have 
moved away, I will return and go home with you.” 

^‘Very well Anna, we will not say goodbye, your proposal 
has changed our words at parting.” 

"I hate to say the word goodbye,” said Anna. 

^It is too sad ; it may mean final separation.” 

never allow myself to think of it in that way. When 
I clasp the hand of a friend and say those words, deep down 
in my heart I seem to hear faint words, ^yes, we will meet 
again.”’ 

^^W^ell, I must be going,” said Anna. She clasped May’s 
hand tightly and gently pressed a kiss upon her lips. Then 
going to Father Eadcliff she said: love you as dearly as 

I love May.” After a moment’s pause, said: ‘^May I kiss 
you goodbye?” 

Mr. Eadcliff reached out a bony hand then looking Anna 
in the face, said the word, ^^goodbye.” 

Anna did not speak, but lovingly printed a kiss on his 
forehead. After letting loose of his hand she turned around 
and like a butterfiy that had been imprisoned, suddenly 
darted through the open door into a field of sunshine and 
fiitted away. 

^^God bless that child, wherever she may go,” said Mr. 
Eadcliff. 


194 


Decisions 


The silence was broken by May. ^^Have you the time 
with you?^^ 

Mr. Eadcliff answered in the affirmative by giving a nod 
of the head. ^^Our train must be due now in a few minutes.^^ 

Mr. Eadcliff glanced down to the open face of the watch 
which he held in his hand and said : ^^My goodness it is only 
ten minutes until it is due. I do not suppose it will be nec- 
essary to wait any longer for Anna. Do you?^^ 

^^No, I do not. I learned from a friend today that her 
parents are both living on the old homestead, as they were 
when Anna left home.^^ 

As the train was near the city of Vernon May said : 
will expect you and your wife in a few days to make your 
home with me for life.” 

‘^Well, mother has been very indifferent concerning your 
offer, but I think when I return home and tell her the state- 
ment of the prisoner, she will become more reconciled and 
will consent to make the change. I wish to tell you that I 
do not doubt your story in the least. All I wish to say at the 
present is: It is very sad for a father who has spent his 
money that took him a life time to earn on an idolized son 
who cared nothing for parents, time and passing opportunity, 
only to wreck the lives of the innocent.” 

Their talk was interrupted by the porter who came 
through the coach and called the next station, which was 
Vernon. 


CHAPTER XX 

AT HOME 

Mother, Home and Heaven. Sweetest names on earth 
to mortals given. 

Mr. Lee left the court room as soon as the crowd was 


Decisions 


195 


dismissed, and hurried to his home to be in company with 
his wife, whose health was very poor. The longing and an- 
ticipation, the heartaches she had suffered the last ten years 
had begun to reveal to the outside world what she had suf- 
fered, for her body, which at one time had been so robust, 
now presented a frail appearance. There never had passed 
since Anna departed, an evening that she had failed to kneel 
by her bedside and ask God to give to her wandering daugh- 
ter his richest blessing, and she would conclude her suppli- 
cation by saying: ^‘Burden her heart with a desire to return 
home sometime. Oh, Lord, in thine own way bring her home 
to me, nevertheless not my will but thine Oh, Lord be done.’^ 
^^Come out on the porch, mother and rest your mind 
from the busy cares of life, the scene of nature is very beau- 
tiful since the spring months have arrived. The earth has 
dressed herself in an evergreen suit, the trees are swaying to 
and fro with the breeze that is gently bringing to us the odor 
of the honey suckle and sweet peas. After waiting for an 
answer and she did not reply he continued the invitation by 
saying: ^Tome on mother, here is a little humming bird 
trying to kiss the golden heart of the rose.^^ 

At this saying Mrs. Lee picked up her work basket that 
was made of tiny willow withes and slowly came to her hus- 
band. When she was comfortably seated Mr. Lee took hold 
of the arm of the chair and rolled it nearer to him. After re- 
laxing her body for a few minutes in the old arm chair, she 
arose from her reclining position and took her needle and 
commenced to crochet on a scallop of lace that she had 
failed to finish the previous afternoon. 

For a few minutes Mr. Lee sat rocking to and fro with 
his eyes closed. He seemingly had forgotten the bride of 
his boyhood and the wife who had been his faithful com- 
panion through all of life’s trials. 


196 


At Home 


‘‘What are you thinking of asked his wife. Upon be- 
ing spoken to, Mr. Lee said: “Pardon me wife, I had near- 
ly forgotten you were present. Do you remember EarPs 
chumps name?^^ 

Mrs. Lee gently laid her work down, then clasping her 
hands above her head reclined back in the easy rocker and 
said: 

“I do not believe I can think of it just now. Why?^^ 

“He was sentenced to life imprisonment at hard labor. 
I am sure I have seen this man. I think I can recall his 
name now. Was it not Frank Hawk?^^ 

“Yes, that was his name,” said Mrs. Lee, “I remember 
it very plainly. What was he guilty of?” 

“Kidnapping a child or helping to plan it.” 

“Too bad, too bad,”said Mrs. Lee. 

“I knew I had seen him somewhere. I now remember 
his features in younger days. Prank Hawk. Eadcliff 
chummed with him. I heard some very surprising news to- 
day, mother,” said Mr. Lee. 

“Pray, what is it?” 

“Earl is dead.” 

“Oh, is that true. Where was his home?” asked Mrs. 

Lee. 

“Wherever his hat was off,” said her husband. 

“I wonder, oh, I wonder if Anna is living.” 

“I do not knOTV,” said Mr. Lee, “I sometimes wish I 
could recall the harsh words I spoke to her in regard to her 
marriage with Earl. Poor child, no doubt she has lived a 
miserable life and very likely if she ever thought of returning 
home the words I spoke were like daggers to her heart, and 
she would not dare disobey my commands.” 

“It is sad you lost your better judgment and let others 
hear the cruel words that were hidden in your heart. There 


At Home 


197 


has never been a day, John, since Anna left home that T 
have not knelt by my bedside and asked God to give her 
health and strength to patiently bear all of lifers trials, and 
every day since she left home I go to the piano and take 
down a small picture that is framed and kiss it in memory 
of my darling daughter/^ 

^‘Mother, I am sure we will see Anna before a week.” 

^^Oh, how can this be,” said his wife. 

‘Trofessor Naylor thinks he saw Anna today at the 
trial.” 

^‘You did not see her John.” 

‘^If I did I did not recognize her, but according to the 
professor^s story I surely saw her.” 

^^Oh this is too good to be true. I cannot believe it.” 

They were so interested in their conversation concern- 
ing Anna that they did not hear light footsteps approaching 
and were very much surprised when Professor Naylor greeted 
them. Mrs. Lee was the first one to speak. 

“Mr. Lee has just been telling me you saw Anna today 
at the trial.” 

“Well, really, Mrs. Lee, I believe I did.” 

Did she look natural? Please tell me what you know 
in regard to her without waiting for me to ask questions, 
concerning her features and dress.” 

“Well I was in the courtroom when two ladies made 
their appearance. Of course there is not anything unusual 
about that. After I had read a note I received that morn- 
ing I glanced over the room to see if I recognized any of the 
strange faces, when I saw one of those ladies was looking 
directly at me. There was something about her features that 
made me think of Anna. 

“Oh, why did you not go and speak to her?” 

“I was not sure it was her at the time, but the more 


198 


At Home 


I thought of her and how she%as in her younger days of 
possessing such a sunny disposition, the more positive was I 
in her identity. Why I could almost see the twinkle of mer- 
riment in her eye. I hastily arose and left the room. I 
wished to see you, Mr. Lee, and tell you what I thought in 
regard to my seeing Anna, but you had gone down town and 
I did not see you until the trial was over and all had de- 
parted for their homes. But the more I thought of her, con- 
firmed me I was right in my opinion and when I recall the 
names of my pupils they all correspond with some of my 
scholars names ten years ago.^^ 

must investigate,” said Mrs. Lee. ^‘If my daughter 
is in town I must see her and invite her to come home. No 
doubt she has suffered more than we will ever know.” Mrs. 
Lee^s work had fallen to the fioor, her face was buried in the 
palm of her hands. Suddenly arising from this position she 
said : ^^Go hire a cab, I must find my daughter.” 

Mr. Lee had been sitting very quiet listening to the 
story just related; his eyes dulled by a vacant stare. No 
tears would come to moisten the harsh expression. 

^^Go hire a conveyance of some description I must see 
my child. She is my own flesh and blood,” said Mrs. Lee. 

Soon a two seated vehicle could be seen wending its way 
through the narrow streets going down town, carrying two 
elderly people for its passengers, who were continually peep- 
ing through the small glass to see if they could recognize 
one whom they loved dearer than their life. Once Mrs. Lee 
nervously clutched the driver^s hand and asked him to stop 
when she saw a lady pedestrian, but the lady made no halt 
in her gait and Mrs. Lee saw she was sadly mistaken. 

Anna was nearly exhausted, the nearer she came toward 
home the faster she walked, for she was very anxious to see 
her parents once again. Occasionally a lump would rise in 


At Home 


199 


her throat but she would swallow it down and continue to 
walk just a little faster for her fondest hopes were about to 
be realized. Those thoughts had scarcely flitted through her 
mind when she came to the gateway. She stood for a mo- 
ment gazing at the path that led from the gate to the front 
veranda. The trees that had been planted along the walk had 
made a shady arch overhead by the limbs reaching into the 
boughs of the tree on the opposite side, nearly hiding from 
view the white cottage that was once Annans home. As Anna 
walked slowly up the path that was shaded so beautifully 
with heavy foliage of the maple trees her thoughts drifted 
back to the days of her childhood. ^‘Where is the bed of roses 
I always loved to admire.” She stepped off the walk and 
strolled to one corner of the lawn. ^Tt is gone,” said Anna. 

wonder what mother has planted in its place. Well, I 
declare it is a bed of bleeding hearts.” She plucked a few 
from the tender bush and returned from whence she came. 

‘^Home, home, home,” said Anna, as she stood with one 
foot on the first step of the porch and looked anxiously at two 
vacant chairs that sat side by side. ^‘Surely,” said Anna 
half aloud, ^^this is mother^s chair.” She took hold of the arm 
and rocked it to and fro to see if it had that peculiar squeak. 
Her heart leaped for joy when the old arm chair once more 
made the sound she was accustomed to hearing as she lay in 
her mother^s arms in the cool evenings of autumn and with 
half open eyes watched the dickering rays of the candle form 
into many different colors. As Anna gazed at the vacant 
chair great lumps would rise in her throat and she would 
ponder in anticipation of the joy in meeting her parents once 
more. She had been sitting on the edge of the porch for 
several minutes, but no one came to extend to her a happy 
welcome. The suspense of it all was nearly breaking her 
heart. She at last decided to give a gentle rap on the door 


200 


At Home 


and if she was refused admittance, she would go to the one 
who had so kindly befriended her in the last few years. She 
gave several raps on the door, but no one came to answer the 
call. Crushed with a disappointment that was nearly more 
severe than her meek spirit could endure, she turned from 
the door to leave the home forever. 

The old arm chair looked inviting so she flung herself 
into the extended arms. 

Oh, the suspense of the hour was something awful. 
While in this dilemma she buried her face in the soft folds 
of her kerchief and wept bitterly. After the burden of heart 
had become lighter she decided to go to an inn and offer 
her help as a domestic. She had started down the walk when 
the sound of approaching footsteps greeted her hearing, and 
she saw a cab take its departure from the gate. Anna re- 
treated to the edge of the porch and took a seat. On they 
came until at last Anna beheld them face to face. 

^Who is that? asked Mrs. Lee. 

am sure I do not know but it looks like one of the 
ladies I saw at the trial. What do you want?^^ asked Mr. 
Lee. They waited for a moment; she did not speak. Mrs. 
Lee took her hand and lifted up the veil. The two stooped 
and looked inquiringly into her face but she did not feel the 
touch of loving hands, nor hear the endearing words that 
were spoken for her mind had arisen above the dark clouds 
of sorrow, and she was resting, sweetly resting. She was 
quickly embraced in her father^s strong arms and carried in- 
side the room and laid upon a snow white couch which her 
mother had prepared. She lay for several days in a stupor. 
One day she surprised the nurse by asking for her father 
and mother. 

‘T must see them at once,^^ said Anna. 


At Home 


201 


“No, dear, you must lie very quiet and not exhaust your 
strength, you have been very ilL’^ 

“Not said Anna. “I have dreamed father and 
mother were dead. Is it true?^^ 

“No darling, your parents are both living.^^ 

“Bring them to me I must see them.^^ 

“No, no, not now; you must go to sleep, you will have 
another nervous chill if you do not obey me.^^ 

Anna turned over in bed to try to compose herself to 
the present surroundings, as she did so her eyes beheld the 
old fashioned picture of her parents, that had been enlarged 
years ago. “Oh, bring them to me, I must see them, nurse 
and beg forgiveness for the wrongs I have inflicted upon 
them.^^ 

When the nurse could not console her she stepped to the 
sitting room room and invited Mr. and Mrs. Lee to come in 
and speak to their daughter. Mrs. Lee arose and going to the 
table picked up two beautiful boquets that had been sent 
Anna. The nurse had refused to allow them in the sick- 
room on account of the room being too close. 

“Oh, mother,^^ said Anna, “will you and father forgive 
me? How I have suffered no one knows.^^ 

“Do not try to say so much. We forgive you all.^^ 

“I must tell you,^^ said Anna. 

Mrs. Lee listened to the death of Nelly and also of the 
friend who comforted her in her darkest hour of trouble. 

“When you grow stronger,^^ said Mrs. Lee, “every day 
you may tell me something of your past life. Had you 
noticed these beautiful flowers 
“Who sent them, mother 

“This one,^^ said Mrs. Lee, “was sent by Professor Nay- 
lor, of Kingston College.’^ 


202 


At Home 


^^Oh, what prompted him to send them? I supposed he 
had forgotten me/^ 

he has not, I do not think a week has passed since 
you left home that he has failed to call on us and often spoke 
of you/^ Anna looked admiringly at the flowers and spoke 
of the tiny buds. 

^‘Yes, they are sweet, but you are more beautiful to 
your parents than they. We welcomed you to our home when 
you were only a little bud. Now that you have developed into 
a flower of purity the desire of our heart is that you abide 
with us until lifers day will close.” 

Anna clasped her arms around her parents neck and 
printed a kiss on their furrowed cheek; while Mrs. Lee was 
saying : ^^We will bury the past.” Her husband said : ^^Amen, 
amen !” 

Day by day Anna regained her strength until the nurse 
pronounced her as being out of danger, and in many sum- 
mer afternoons Anna would tell her mother of some of the 
hardships that had been hers to endure. Mrs. Lee would listen 
attentively to the story Anna would tell of her unhappy life. 

^‘Well, Anna, my daughter, I am very sorry to hear all 
this. It simply cuts the cords of my heart and it was caused 
by disobedience in allowing a deceiver to win your confidence 
and you willfully disobeyed your parents rule. However, I 
do not wish to know more of your suffering, for I cannot 
change it. So let us bury the past and try to forget it forever, 
by singing an old time hymn.” 

The clouds were past, the sun was shining and happiness 
filled each breast for the prodigal daughter had returned 
and was filling her place in the home which had been 
vacant so long. Professor Naylor, even visited the old folks 
more than usual until Anna declared to her parents they 
were lonesome without him. One summer day Anna was 


At Home 


203 


playing some very choice hymns for her mother. The past 
was all forgotten as much so as any one could. As a prelude 
to the last hymn Anna allowed her fingers to merrily dance 
over the keys — a tune of the blackberry bush — darke/s 
ragtime.” 

^^Mother, did you know the professor is coming this after- 
noon to ask your consent to our wedding 

Before Mrs. Lee had time to answer, Professor Naylor 
stepped inside the room and said: ^TTes that is true. Anna 
has lived with you two years and I wish to become one of 
your family by claiming Anna for my wife. And you and Mr. 
Lee can live with us in our home on Elm Street, which I have 
recently furnished.” 

For a minute all was silence save the ticking of the old 
fashioned clock that sat upon the shelf. 

^‘Well,” said Mr. Lee, ^Ve have no objection and you 
two are of age. Mother and I will look to you children as 
the crowning glory of our old days.” 

May was invited to attend the festivities but begged to 
be excused as Mrs. Eadcliff was very ill and was not expected 
to live many days. 

When the bridal party had gone to the minister's home 
Mr. Lee came into the room where his wife sat in her favorite 
chair, pulling his chair nearer his wife^s, he sat down by her 
side, then taking her hand inside his own he said: ^^Well, 
wife, all is well that ends well for tonight our pastor will 
unite two hearts which seek to beat as one, and after the 
beautiful ceremony has been given it will usher in a new 
dawn for you and I. Professor Naylor has made a pro- 
posal, and I gladly accepted his offer, that you arid I live 
with them through our declining years. And when our lifers 
sun will cease to be no more I know our children will lay our 
bodies side by side in the dear old churchyard where the 


204 


At Home 


mocking bird will trill a sweet melody as the ivy and climbing 
rose cover our graves and gently twines around our tomb the 
tender vine which will produce little buds that will bloom 
into many beautiful flowers for our friends to admire, when 
they visit our last home and should they speak of our 
life it will be natural for them to say : 

^^Those two were companions in life and in death and 
are resting sweetly side by side and their spirits have gone 
to God who gave it to bask in the sunshine of his love/^ 


THE END 





A • 











, -I • ’ 


■ < 


■* 


\ • - s 

. v 


uV- 

.. y 




V* . ' ' f . a^#'» * 

. >-•> 

'v • . Vja 






' •’ A '."w' ‘ '.' ' 


r 

' M . ' 

• A • . 

'• cr ■ 

ft 

• 

ft ' , . ' 

/ ' ' _ . 


' 


' •' ''- '■' ^ • ■ ;*■ 

..i ' ;'*■ '•■-' 

',- :• ** '. ■/' '■ .• ‘ .• . • 


KIHSv 


•; .V. y - ' • -./•'■ ^ :•• • •’•*> -• . - 

V ■' ' ‘S. '•;•'•'• . s ..^ 


'• ■ : )-.v ‘ 


K 




. . • .,v ••-/• 

’.■> ■■./'•':> ■■. ■ ■• 

■ -.•■'• •; : - .V , A.-;> — ; . 




*«.»»■ .. 


ff-; .-, ^ 


i 


■ 'M ' 


■ 


V 




r- . 


' jfl'r 


-- •» H I 

!• ■ 






'.'p - 


**, '* . • 

' . i 

v-TT * 


, . V.,'' 

: s • > • , ' • • . ' t ; . '■• ■ * 

•' '/ » ' ;■•.» 

V', A ■■■'>.■'■ 


»• 

•.« 





, ' » • » • ' ■ I • ■ 

- «• , -wi . ' “ ‘ •’ - 


./ • • » 


' 'r 


t •. 


f 


• ' \ ' 


. rr f 


/ 


■v, 

>-' 


^ , 

A 


.’ *. • '■ ■ ' *r ’^ • ►r -A Mr ■ ' . . 

V w-' r .. _ Ms*' ■ “ ■ ' ■ . 

^V'‘'} ^ ‘ " t; V '>»' •'* ’ ■ • *• •■**-*' '--; SSIWflKJ • .V N f r.. .M.' . •. ... 






.*V^“ 








'’f>0 »’ '''j 


•’ * y ‘ M 
^ «/»/ 






'■‘.S 


, » 


ft • 


1 , 


» R • 




* * «. 








s ^ 


•>* 


► . V- , V 


r • # * - 






^ , 


• '\ 


x'; '; . 


' -T 


4 

'1 

> • 




■■ % i'- 


Vft 






k 




- . M-.^' '>*. ' .• :'•. r * ^ ' •■ 

■'•i'-X' >M .'4 - ^••. •'" . • ' • ". . 

* ‘> ' ' » . . ., ; ■ -V — . 


>' 

•Afti ; s 
'» .. -.^ 

’*’ • ' ^N. ; 

4 » ' •\ 




. * 

\ 


\ 

• 


/* 


k 


<aM.. : - '^'A' ; v; 

' :> ' >-r\ . • •■ 




■■' ’> 






» * I * 


^'t• 





'.V 




;> 


.y 


-t'‘ "v 

, v.v>' 

^ .Mv' 

• -a'- 

■ .A. .rM^ , 

. . .' ■»* _ > cS 4 ■%' *■ V . - r 

•' ‘ ./V** . 

•« ft . • •••««.' I • ■ 


^*v . 


■< . -v j 

'H . - 


'' 'ft V - A- ’ V ■ . M ' 

, ’J •' ir.*^ . ' ft * 

. -r; • ft < .. # • • .. ..• , .•• •.'., A../ X'\ •; ft ' < 

■•'■. '‘v ' . M , * v^'.v ' '■ ’'V 

*• A' -^' * '** ' « A,* • * . . ‘\ , ^ 


I ' 


. ^, 




v< 




■.t'* ! 




' • ’ ,i - -;. - , -R *r, ' '■ '' - 

.*'.>•■■'■ ^ >3' • , ■A-,.: ■,;■;• '■•■%,, 

* ' .V 'K'- ' 


^ < 

I 

» 




% ' 


• j 


/V 





\ 






' M ■ -> ;. M - ' j ■' 

' V/* 

. ■ '-r < '*■■ ■ 

ft . ^ s': •' t '•‘ft 

• ■ _ I .ft . ^4 i 


/. 


w _ • 'V- 

<ft 


. y ft ''ftt. * ■> 


V ’ s '■^' 

;v. - 


V. 

• \ 

■:>. 


y 

I ■* 







t . 


*A 


•••ft > 


'/» 




••ft 'ft-. 


V 

, / 


~ w 

* ' \i: 

^ *» > . 


■V » ' ■ r 


- *' < 

/.b -'ft ^ 


‘j^y! * * 
•; 


> ' ' 


ft * * V W- 


' t 


.- ■• ft ' "<># i 'A* • <'^.ftftft \ 

■ ■.„•? ..• ■: A, y: /'/AvAV/JU-V 


. I 


ft/ ;i 


ft 






•wS J 

. ••'•,: ■■ , ./, 

• ftft t • V Ifty 4 ■ . ♦ .- t . 

■ : <,»V<y^rr-Av.-^.^. A A 

'> • . -4 - V^Vif ' ■ ft ’ 

^■ 4 :' Mi/: - -M/a'/' V,:.' 


; - V; 


PSe;Ay--/,VA ■•■ M,, . At; 

Wi ffiifia Ai-Jf '.A ~ Av-'- ■' AMli':'!^.^■A.'A. ■/..M. . 


• ^ ^ _ y ' ji ^BA.' _ •.« 

,A ' ■•■' -; ■ * •-•-j- •:’ ; 

,;M-; -JSk^aa;'^‘a.;'/ 


- • 




■ ‘ If*' • •• 

. • ' . ■r^Aiglr-r --^/-«. j^ 

> V ,♦» si ••’dtt •' ' * '\ /■ 




-'■ ■ ■>?^v--;'' 


- 

M ^ 


f * • ^ s •• 

.» / ’• . r 



A •' • '• 






- . 


-^rT^'-'r 

•<-. '• ' ■ ' -AA-- , . 


y 


/ I .K' 

V ■ . * ' 




•- V'. * V 

* , 0 s' • 

A* V ^ 


'. --"vS** •■ • * ' • 




■• •■•f. 




.• > 


-.'•■*-• I 


A . 


«p* 


• • . <^ > '- ... ! 

.• ■•- •• ■ './: 




./ 




. V •'■. 

’-V<f .' 


\ 


• .< 4 .- r_ ^ 
- V*' ^•. 


« 

».• » 


• rf > 


>■ 


#“ •• W.' 




■» J. • 


' ' ) 


• .A. N‘>^. 





# . 
v* 

i • 


■ •, ■ 'a A- 

~ A . 4- t-S \Jlfi. 

■ V - ' 

■n». J.-. 

v ,A. : "; 


• / 


'■ AS 
' 1 
•J" 


'T v..f- - • • •.■^ 


•' ii- '.■ •■- . ■ 

‘ ■■ '4 • ^ ■- ■ . 


A . - 

'-Ij. *v* 


• , - H *>♦,,.•- *, • . .*••- 


> _ 




• ■ v' ^ <v.i.: 

./ ■ •.;, -. V- A ... 

. . • ' ' ’.v ‘ 

. . •» . -.;••• , *■ - • 






>•/ 


■ •',V/;,A, 

. ‘ ' V/, 

' ■'♦V 


*• -.*■-' ’-i 






•- 













t *■• - l- s • /, 

'.< A- .«V • 


j 

% 


:.' i ■•' 

■ ’ ..■* • 




1 ■ . 


■N 


v:r ■.* 




• i_->, 


-s;' 


•V 


I 'r. 

. 'a . V \ N 




• ••;..■ ,• C' 

\ • > , 

• • ■'’ • ' - . 






. s- 

V* 


• '.7 .. ♦ .r fA> •.. . ;. 

-■ . . :>. '.,. '■ ■ ■’; 


:i-4' 

V 


? V 


• -J 


Vs . * '<>\ . . • ■ ■ • .•-- 

T» 4 ■•. .. ^ > j *' ■'■ 

* y ' .'i •• . ' 

'.y .—A - 

. ^ • V . ^ • 

*-•• J • , 





. Mi.:’ • . •-'IVjaJVi* 


.V • 
V » 




1 ^ 




S' 


n \ 




.4 ., y 


• S • 

4 . 


i 

.' S A 




atV- vV 7 ^ 


'-- •• A. 




rt 




k * . ‘ ■. A 


f •■ 


V. 


V 


N* * ‘■’ - ■••.>•■ 


?V. .r„*. * t .* 




!^.iv ; > 




. . i*' ‘ 

•r' 


■ ^ .v-:: 


* - * . '* '*.’ • *’• 

''S' . T" t*- • t ' • 

. V • ' . .’■Z> •-' ' 


. . ■ > ■" . 7 . 

" •*•--■.’ • >> 1 .' •• ■• 


■ J- y-i ;; 

*. . . '.: ' -y' ■i--:ii<rr 


., .V; 

: • • ..»^‘S:» -^.v •• >. C - <r‘r ■ 






.'A - * ' 






• v?r< 


-- - ■'ft..’’? ';- . . 


^ • . 


•^It. 






i' 

•■^ * 


♦■ ' ‘ ■ ' ' ^ -*>• ^ • *' ‘ 

V • 4 ^ ‘ - ^ 






A 



*' . \ 


t • •* . 


ix 


X- 


4 f ' . ' 


.. -. 


\ ». A'^*-‘ ^’’t* ■ -s \ 

B»SK ^ ^ V • o - • 

■;■' .- /: : ■ V.: ’:' • .- . ■ > 

' :<r-- •.-• '■ 

',. '1. ■/• • 4 ' •- ^ «i T ‘‘ A ‘ ^ . , ' * ' 

'.r, / • •*,->• >■ V >' ^ ^'-‘• 

• v*'s.**’‘ ■ -* '• •. ' ' V • C'x'' A r.' 


^ ^ '-s 


«• 


•. i r t.'r.' 


.V • ■•ji:’ 


i.- 

y> - ■' - i. 




. 




» 

y-: 

'•y\ 


- 


/■ 

<. . 


« 

. V 


•■• ;ki If - 


I 

j - 


. t**x- ■«• 




* ' J - . ^ i; , ■- •^. — 





■■ ■ V •* ;.. 


v^- 


k.' ■ 'V-" 

► • --«A ' 


A . :r 
.* **. 


’’. ■ ♦ -*• 

■ » v “ 




m .■*■ ■ ' ^ 

A •. ’ 


^ , r 

i*'. 


I . 


I • > 




"■:. ‘f ^ ■ 


•* • ' . •» . * ^ <i.^, ■x » 

>''*'> , ■'O ';«A'* ’ • ‘^.•'- • ;* A ' 

, X*' ' ' -f .■ ■ • # 

-: - • ‘ A ' ••.'■' <W. • ■ ■'*=- ' S ' 


•, 1 . 


'■ ■ ■' ' ■' ,•% 

V ' - . - I*^*'** --X * >, U *s. 

* • • Aw* .•*•.. 






-♦ I j. ‘ 


^ *.S. 




•,;,.vyv 
.^iL- * K 


~ib- 


'.' ■) 


^ N. 

- k 




• •" • . ■ '> • •'» ■ 


« x. ; 


-V 

f 


'A K*- : -s, . 

y ;s* * '•*<. • '•■ 

•‘■v/.f ^ 

:-y :;v^^ ;■ /■■■ 




- w 


X' 



^ t 


X.V 
I ^ 


N 


■; 




'f- A 


•X. 








■■'■ I 



Y, 


’v. 




c » 


s* 


,:' ■ s.■^^ 


a/- :-_ 


♦» 




.yi 


H * 




■ ^.= 
' . ’x- 




• . *i* -* 


*■ ». 



J 


-f.- 


■> 


'>' 


•i V, 

,S •. 

»l /X 


•■ > • 




K 


v-V 


Ay.-'*'; 

"'■ ■ 

{ ; 'A ^ . , 




A 


^ 4 

■'f •’.' 


. • . ‘^ vy Ax- 

.» j • 


'\ I '^ J v - X k 


s ' 









\‘ 


> .. 
•S' 


-i* 






i . 


^ t J • \ ' ' ■ ■ < '. X * . ■ f 

y.:*'- .y . -v ^ .- 

'■‘‘■V - 

' y '. • V . V- '• 




f J^K ■ 


• r *- ■ S -•/. V < 

, - • ••, • / ' ' 




‘X '.'-'-‘y 
.1 ■» _ 




.' *a'; 


•• - >' 

; ,.»' ■' 


-V . 

S V - '' 


♦ 

. 's 

V'V. ... 

r'. <y . ' ‘ 




A'~., 




m 


I 




•5,- 


V 




’ '•’v 


Vf. .. 


A .* *1 




Sa • 


IfUZ. 


• ^ 


y V ^ A ^ 

y.' •' .>v- • .f..’;.-- ’ - ' _ 

>>-i z'- - A '•» ' i«* 

> ' ^ A ' »V ^ * 


. ■ ’ * ,o 

: • ' Yr-^W 


'•^ .. 


• xA.T r v" • 
• • » 


' ' .'*•4. *'^' 

/ r ' ' V 

A. AV ,•/ 


'' '-, . ■“ « '"- 
... ■• ‘<r:>xV -' 


S ' 


3 

■ '#- 


< -f' 


V f**' 


•* u '7/1 . , ■ ' ' # f 


4. 


A 


J* 


. -w 







' - , A. 
. » , ' '• 
“•y • ‘ A',' * v't 




' f‘ 


: v" 

. •- • 'A 


• N • i . • • 


.-;■/>•.■ l••." 

•y.,y>;- Y,. 


y- 
' ^ •* 






:;V^ 


^ f 




t.c' 


.» • 






- > 


^■- ■ A 


\ . 


. 1. 
*■' I 


' n 

'•t.' 


r Vr. 




.. . •Y-.,Y;dV^ ',.■ 


\':' 7 ■*' *' ^' 


\ 


x.k: ^ 




f 

V 




"c 


“j • «>.A ^ * 






s 


V* . V::.' .r ; 






'r ' . '•: A ■'' • .' 

*'t , ' ^ I ' ■ 


.. ,1 
' . , 


{ . 


1 



« 





« 


7 


I 


k 


r 


N 

% 


I 


t 


» 







/ 




/ 


s 


4 


I 


t 




\ 


\ 



4 




\ 





I 


I 


i 


\ . 


9 


» 




V 


t' 


I 


t 



\ 


/ 




\ 



t 


/ 




I 


7 








‘ V .' 

^ •' 




‘ . ! '■^■ ■> -• "'V... 

. k ,*^”*4k'i- * , . > • 






V 


» 


. ' • .( 
> » a 


> ». 


;sr.'^^.' ' ■/ 


-▼.■ • V 


•»- /' ■>. ^ - O ■ 


'■ .- •{ ■'■ -V : if, 






I " 


■ -■ 


•. •/•; -.] 


•' v*" * 

s ' ■* • j - ■ >-■ 4 ! \'’ ‘.z . ’ 

' -;"• ->' f" »;fcr ■ ki- . 

' kr^ - ,, k'-' •■ .. . ■ •: 

.'k 

A- ■• ,-.iL , 5^- S 

*■ ‘ '’ •'■■» ** V ^ 




jr 




' . **‘* w ' 


'^ 7 




■■ k -kk ■ 

* ^ k ^ ^ ^ ^ • ' # * ^ 


>. ■ V;: 




/ 


.. *i 


•» * 




\ 


■ ' ^ 

; 7|? 

7'- 




> V 

'■ ( 


I y 




/■. ..” 


i ■ 
'• •« 
t 




.■ k '-.::: r ^;. k .. ,;. 

■■ ■ 

: :#1 




• ■ i 


\ 


.: A . 

ktf •y.'^k/k,' 


>» * • • . ... . ' - j 


r’‘ •’ *V 


•1 


f • 


t- 


' y \!..'* . k '' 


Te* 

, '•Vtm'’' ’ * ■ -^•* V ■i 

'•^ , kr. 

-ki; 


. - 


.iV. 


v \- .<'- jt --. 

^ * 


‘k 




* •.W'A . 

. ' - k ^ > ,-v-* >.N ;w 

:*- A ' A^ : ; , '& 

■ -■ A) AaA4 

', '•4' ‘ iL^.'j ^.- \ 


•V'-^ 




/\- 


’• ' I ‘ 


‘I 


r. 

' :-k 

• . j 


vAA 


I s 
, « 

4 


"■ '.X , 
-,tt.- 

i^y' - 


, \ 


/ 


.A 


f ',.»k-I 


r .- i ’ - Ij ' - 

■ ,’-x ■ vk *. 

'V :J 

yy;\^ V . 


• ■ 

Vi . 


k % '"A 




4^, 






■‘;k ■ ■' 


v/ 


■. .V 


> • ; ;- 


‘fc k V 

. (. 

>'. * 


.\ 




' *■> ^'■4 ' -* »> 

• • .*>■:*. A * * »•• . ^ •-’' 

kk k-k'-A 

< ■• - ^ • WWX '^- - ■ 




'i '•• > - 




UBRARY OF CONGRESS 



oaoas5iab3i 



